Made my own Pride merch for AdamsApple! Adam will forever be a bi King in my heart ❤️. Though, I did keep Lucifer in his Pride outfit for this year. It was so cute I couldn't help it!
💬 0 🔁 3 ❤️ 8 · My contribution to the AdamsApple Zine! Pages 1-3!
I did the Redemption Game AU! AU on which instead of the Extermination
Next four pages of the Redemption Game AU AdamsApple comic! Made for the AdamsApple Zine! I love this AU so much don't judge me 😆. Adam and Lu are too funny.
My contribution to the AdamsApple Zine! Pages 1-3!
I did the Redemption Game AU! AU on which instead of the Exterminations, Heaven hosts a series of deadly games (which are voluntary!). The prize is either a lot of cash, OR, Redemption.
(But who pucks Redemption when Money is on the line?)
More to the Story: Chapter 112: Everyone Needs a Hostage
"Soooooo," Charlie pulled Vaggie to the side as her dad dealt with the last bits of chaos before heading to Heaven to collect the rest of the Archangels. "It turns out that we have an Elder God chained up in one of the Hotel Bedrooms." She had been dragged around by her dad since Uriel had come to get her. She hadn't had the time to update her loving girlfriend on the major progress they had made.
"In this hotel?" Vaggie's eye widened.
"Yes." Charlie wasn't sure what other Hotel she could possibly be talking about, but she could assume that her girlfriend was a bit in shock. "His name is C'toggha and he's a Dream God."
"Is your dad gonna kill him?"
"No. We can't kill the Elder Gods because of universal balance. But dad is wanting to put him to sleep. Which seems like a rather permanent solution."
"Good. It should be fucking permanent. The Old Ones are monsters."
"Okay, yes. They are very bad, I'm not arguing with you there." Charlie had seen first-hand what they were capable of doing. "BUT, I was also thinking-"
"Charlie no." Vaggie squeezed her hands, reading her girlfriend's intentions before the Princess even had the chance to get the words out of her mouth.
"I know it sounds crazy, but I can't just not try."
"You can definitely not try. It would be super easy. All you have to do is stay out here, away from the confirmed Elder God, and let your family handle everything."
"But they're just going to put him to sleep." Charlie's voice cracked for a moment; she took a deep breath. "My whole stance is on Redemption. What kind of message does it send if I don't at least talk to him?"
"Is... is this about the Vees?" Vaggie's expression softened. "You not believing them about Alastor is Vox's own fucking fault for being the TV who Cried Alastor."
"It's not about the Vees." It was a little bit about the Vees. Charlie felt as if she had let her Kingdom down with her own bias. Maybe her dad was doing the same thing. Maybe he was overlooking an opportunity to get inside information from one of them. Maybe this could make a difference.
"I know you have a big heart, Charlie, it is one of the things I love about you." Vaggie put a hand to her girlfriend's cheek. "But it's not like you can reason with them. I'm thinking Cthulhu and friends aren't, historically, very open-minded. Sometimes, you have to accept there are people who don't want to change."
"Cthulhu might not want to change, sure." Charlie could still at least ask but even she knew that it was incredibly unlikely. "But this is C'toggha! Different God, different circumstances."
"Still one of them."
"Yes, I know, BUT," Charlie put a hand over Vaggie's still resting on her cheek. "Think about Vox and Velvette." Vaggie immediately cringed at the names.
"I try not to."
"I know," Charlie laughed. She leaned down to press a reassuring kiss against her girlfriend's lips. "But think about them this one time, for me?"
"You're lucky I would do anything for you."
"I know you would." Charlie nuzzled their noses together. "My knight in shining, holy armor." She pulled Vaggie's hand from her cheek, kissing the back of it. "But for now, humor me, think about Vox and Velvette. They came to the Hotel for selfish reasons, I know that."
"They wanted to save their own asses."
"Exactly. And I always knew that was the case. They wanted my protection; they didn't give a shit about my Hotel, about what I was trying to do here."
"Right..." Vaggie squinted at her. "Not really sure how this is helping your case. But I'm glad you're at least self-aware about them, my love."
"Oh, I very much am." Charlie had never labored under the misapprehension that Vox and Velvette were there for any other reason than to secure their own safety. "They came for protection. They stay because they're terrified. BUT, they are getting better. They're changing. Velvette has saved me twice. Vox- Vox- saved Angel's contract from Val."
"And now makes him work a soul-crushing job in IT."
"I actually think Angel is starting to like his new job." Charlie countered. "But that isn't even really my point. My point is that he didn't have to do that. And the old Vox wouldn't have bothered. Hell, he risked himself to help save me from... my mom." Those words still hurt. Vaggie took Charlie in her arms, holding the Princess tightly.
"I know this has been hard on you."
"This... this isn't about mom. Not right now." Charlie took the moment to squeeze Vaggie tightly as if the physical act of holding her could crush down all the emotions welling up inside her. "My point is that the Vees started out desperate, but eventually they took the lessons to heart, even if they don't realize that they're doing it."
"Maybe." Vaggie buried her head in Charlie; the touch was reassuring. "But the difference is that at the end of the day, Vox and Velvette are human. Terrible humans, don't get me wrong, but humans nonetheless. C'toggha's not human. He might not even have the ability to make better choices."
"He might not. But," Charlie ran her fingers through Vaggie's silvery hair. "He might." Was it a long shot? Probably. But Adam had been a long shot too, and Vox, and Velvette. And Charlie hadn't given up on any of them. "But I won't know until I try." Vaggie sighed looking up at her.
"I'll protect you."
"I know you will." Charlie leaned down, sharing a kiss with the woman she adored. As long as Vaggie was by her side, she felt like anything was possible.
"Charlie! Oh- whoops. Apologies, as you were." Gabriel had apparently stepped into the foyer where the Princess was having her moment. But as soon as he saw the romantic stance, he quickly turned back around the halos, closing their eyes as he headed back toward the door.
"Uncle Gabriel!" Charlie smiled as she released Vaggie, got to Gabriel's side, tapping him on the shoulder. "It's okay. Are you back from getting everyone?"
"Yep!" The halos opened their eyes again. "Rosie and Carmie are on their way, technically. I woke both of them up. But I have Muppcifer and Neo!"
"Applebee's!" There was a familiar voice as Gabriel opened his messenger bag, and the sentient Muppet version of her dad tumbled out. "How are you my little iPad?"
"Why were you in a bag?" Charlie squinted at the puppet on the floor.
"I wanted to see if I could fit!"
"Okay, but why." Charlie emphasized the word. Muppcifer stared back at her. He reached a fuzzy finger up and booped her nose playfully.
"Yes."
"That's not an answer, Puppet Dad." Charlie had grown to really like Muppcifer. It was like having a silly, fun caricature of her dad around. He always had a way of making situations feel less... scary. It reminded Charlie a bit of the way she used to see her father when she was a child. It was very much the side of him that he would show her.
"What do you mean, it's not an answer? You saw it with your own two eyeballs, my little pineapple!" He gestured at Gabriel's bag. "I fit perfectly!"
"That wasn't my question." Charlie sighed. "Where's Neo?" She rarely saw the two apart. It was a little weird at first since Neo looked like Adam, and also Muppcifer was a puppet. But who was Charlie to judge? Love was Love whether it was between the Devil's Daughter and a former Exorcist, or if it was between a sentient puppet and a mirror clone.
"He's in the kitchen. Quackers had some questions about the state of the mansion. Gabriel gestured toward the kitchen, and Neo poked his head out of the small, serving window and waved. Charlie waved back.
"Quackers knows he has to let other people in the kitchen, right?"
"No. Quackers... very protective... of kitchen." Neo shook his head.
"Quack." Quackers stuck his head out of the window too. Neo looked back at the mechanical duck with dismay in his expression.
"Quackers... not nice. Language."
"Quack."
"Where's dad?" Charlie could tell Quackers was irritated by something, but she couldn't understand him quite on the same level as Adam or Neo.
"With Adam." Neo pointed down the hallway. Charlie supposed her dad had to set a few ground rules while he was away, and make sure Adam was doing okay after being so close to an Elder God. It was a little weird how much time they seemed to spend together, but this was a bit of an extenuating circumstance. Gabriel looked at his wrist where a watch materialized.
"I mean; I guess we're not really on a time crunch."
"Uncle Gabriel... do you know anything about C'toggha?" Charlie might as well take advantage of the situation, while she had another Archangel around for an opinion.
"Uh... I know he's the Elder God of Dreams. He gets his power from the dream realm." Gabriel looked thoughtful as he tried to recollect. Back in the first war we didn't really deal with him much since we don't have to sleep. But apparently if you're delusional enough, he can get to you that way. So, I recommend not hallucinating within a good radius of him."
"Right, I'll... keep that in mind." Charlie sighed. Maybe it wasn't possible to change an Old One's mind, but she wouldn't know unless she tried.
"Okay," Lucifer's voice broke through Charlie's mind as her dad appeared on the staircase. "Sorry Gabe, I'm ready. Let's go ahead and get out of here. Charlie, you may want to wake everyone up. C'toggha is imprisoned for the moment, but it's best not to give him any escape routes."
"I can do that." Charlie nodded, as her dad vanished from the top of the stairs, reappearing by her side. He took her in his arms for a big hug.
"Be careful. I'll be back soon."
"I know. I'll be safe." Charlie squeezed her father tightly. "You can trust me. And also Uriel... since you are having her babysit C'toggha."
"I know you don't need the help. But it makes me feel better." Lucifer admitted. There was something soft around Charlie as Muppcifer decided to join in on the group hug.
"Do not worry, Flesh-Lucifer! I shall keep our daughter safe and sound!"
"You fucking better." Charlie's father did not oust the puppet from the hug, or lecture him about how Charlie's wasn't his daughter. Instead, he moved his arm so Muppcifer could join the hug properly.
"Can I be in the hug too?" Gabriel asked sheepishly. "I know I'm going with you, Lu, but I just really like group hugs." Lucifer sighed.
"Get in here, Gabe."
"Yay!" Gabriel joined the hug. Charlie felt rather warm, safe, protected. Hugging two Archangels felt a bit like hugging solid sunshine.
"Vaggie, do you want to be in the hug too?"
"Sure, why the fuck not." Vaggie slid in beside Charlie. This was exactly what Charlie needed in this moment: her dad, her uncle, her girlfriend, her... puppet-dad. If someone had told the Princess when she started her Hotel that Heaven would not only support her, but love her as if she were one of their own- that her father would not just help but trust and uplift her so that she felt like she could do anything- Charlie probably wouldn't have believed a word of it. But here she was. With her family. Ready to take back Hell.
"You both be careful." Charlie gave Gabriel and Lucifer one last squeeze as the hug disbanded. "I'll hold down everything here until you're home."
"Of course, Jonagold." Lucifer nodded, tilting his hat up. "We'll be back before you know it. Don't let C'toggha get under your skin while we're gone."
"And make sure he has those chains on him at all times. He's weak, not powerless." Gabriel reiterated. "But Uri should have that under control."
"Tell Uncle Michael to take everything easy."
"Raph will be doing that." Gabriel laughed. "You ready, Golden Boy?" He looked back at Lucifer. The Devil took his daughter's hand on both of his own, holding it tightly for just a moment, smiling up at her before releasing his grip. He turned toward his brother.
"I'm ready."
"And away we go!" Gabriel flourished his hand playfully before opening the front door. And in the blink of an eye, the two angels were gone completely. Charlie took a deep breath.
"Vaggie, could you please wake everyone up?"
"Yeah, but what are you going to do?"
"I'm going to talk to C'toggha." Charlie clapped her hands together decisively. Vaggie looked crossed her arms over her chest.
"Is that a good idea?"
"Uriel is there."
"Right, but-"
"Relax, Vagatha!" Muppcifer put an arm around Vaggie's shoulders. "I will be there to protect our perfect little Grappler!" Vaggie squinted at him.
"Vagatha?"
"Apologies! I assumed that was your name. Vaggie sounded more like a nickname." The puppet tilted his head toward Vaggie to the point where his felt hat was bending slightly against her cheek. "But you could be more of a Vagmantha! Or a Vaganiel! Or maybe even a Vagchard!"
"It's just Vaggie, Muppcifer, sir." Vaggie gave the puppet an awkward pat. Charlie picked up Muppcifer's hand and moved it from Vaggie's shoulder, knowing her girlfriend wanted to impress Charlie's family- even the puppet members- to the point that she wouldn't remove him herself.
"Come on, puppet, dad, let's go see C'toggha."
"I'll start waking everyone. But I just know Velvette is going to be a fucking bitch about this." Vaggie heaved a heavy sigh. Charlie put a hand on her shoulder.
"She probably will. But tell her it's important. Tell her I made you do it."
"It won't matter." Vaggie put her hand over Charlie's. "But I suppose dealing with her shitty attitude is better than dealing with an Elder God."
"C'toggha is pretty bitchy too, I'll be honest." Charlie chuckled at her own comparison. "I'll be in the warded off room. Knock if you need anything."
"I will." Vaggie kissed her cheek. "Be careful."
"I always am." Charlie smiled, returning the kiss, this time against Vaggie's lips. Gentle, loving, reassuring, all exactly what Charlie needed in that moment. She pulled away from Vaggie, a smile on her face. "Let's go, puppet dad! I am sure Aunt Uriel needs a break."
"She most certainly does!" Muppcifer took Charlie's arm. "Let us rescue my poor sister!" He pulled her along toward the staircase. Charlie followed along. She could see all the wards in the house were glowing but the one over C'toggha's door was the brightest by far. Charlie straightened her posture, knocking on the door gently.
"Come in." Uriel's voice replied sweetly. "Don't come in!" Uriel's voice added abruptly. "Not yet. Let me reinforce the spells." Charlie hesitated. "It's fine now. Come on in!" Uriel assured her. "No, it's not. Can you stop doing that?" Uriel sounded a little aggravated. "I'm starting to see why Luciael had you gagged." The wards flared more brightly. "Okay, Charlie now it's safe."
"Really?" Charlie's fingers lingered on the handle. She looked at Muppcifer as if he would have any more insight into this predicament. Muppcifer nodded.
"Go in. I don't think C'toggha knows your name."
"I'm coming in!" Charlie waited a moment longer to be sure there was no protest before finally opening the door. C'toggha was in even more of the red, gold, and white chains. Uriel was sitting in the plush chair in the corner of the room, a book in her hand; she waved cheerfully as Charlie came in.
"Sorry about earlier, he was mimicking my voice."
"That was impressive." Charlie looked at C'toggha, who was still struggling against the chains, but gave up the moment Muppcifer closed the door behind them. "Can you all do that? Elder Gods, I mean, do you all have the power to just copy voices?" C'toggha's three eyes squinted at her as he smirked.
"Wouldn't you like to know, Princess?"
"I would, that's why I'm asking." Charlie maintained a polite air. She knew from working alongside the Seven Deadly that sinking to C'toggha's level would do her no good.
"Well, how about you get Red Riding Hood over there to undo these chains, and I will happily explain everything to you. I'll even make you flashcards." The Dream God offered. As much as Charlie did love a great flashcard presentation, she knew better than to accept.
"No thank you."
"They are all shapeshifters, like we are. They can all change their appearance and their voices. Just, C'toggha is one of the best at it. Though, I doubt he can alter his physical form while in the waking realm." Uriel explained, causing C'toggha to roll his eyes in exasperation.
"Just tell her everything, why don't you?"
"She's my niece, of course I'll tell her everything." Uriel was completely unfazed by the comment. Muppcifer clapped his hands.
"And well you should! With a dangerous, eldritch being in the house with us, it becomes even more important to keep Charlie informed and at the top of her game!"
"I thought you fucking left." It seemed only now did C'toggha notice the puppet. Muppcifer leaned on his little wooden cane with the paper mache apple on top.
"That was Lucifer. I'm Muppcifer."
"Who?" C'toggha could have been fucking with them, but judging from his expression it seemed as if he was genuinely surprised by the puppet's existence. It made sense, most of the times Muppcifer had been involved in dealing with Corruption, there hadn't been a God present. "You're literally the same guy who just left."
"Luciael is an Archangel, I'm a sentient puppet." Muppcifer bowed. "And this," he gestured toward Charlie, "is my beautiful daughter Charlie, apple of my eye." He turned his attention back to the Elder God, and you would do well to remember that. Because even though I am not the same Lucifer who was in here prior; power wise, I like to think we're fairly indistinguishable. So, I could still obliterate you if needed." C'toggha squinted, not really looking intimidated so much as he did confused by what he was seeing.
"I'll be honest, you look exactly the same as that guy who was in here earlier."
"Is your sight based on power?" Charlie was pretty sure C'toggha was just being an asshole, but she had to be certain. Though, even if he was judging them based on their auras, her father would have a holy aura, while Muppcifer's was distinctly infernal. Charlie knew that for a fact. She had looked.
"My sight is based on the fact that the Archangels always kinda look like puppets, and since they're basically Heaven's bitches... they act like puppets too. And if it looks like a duck and quacks like a duck..." C'toggha trailed off to allow Charlie to fill in the blanks and made a rather rude inference about her family. However, Muppcifer didn't give her the chance to speak, as he pressed his little apple topper into C'toggha's chest.
"Then its Quackers, who is technically an animatronic."
"Who?" C'toggha blinked.
"But we have no time to worry about ducks or animatronics!" Muppcifer patted C'toggha's chest with the apple. "We need to focus on keeping you here until the time comes when you'll go back to sleep."
"Leave me alone with Little Red long enough and I'll probably pass out from boredom." C'toggha looked directly at Uriel who immediately turned her focus back to her book, a single eye from her red halo the only one that bothered even glancing in the Elder God's general direction.
"I'm here to guard you, not to entertain you."
"Do I need to be guarded? I'm literally chained up." He shook the multicolored chains that were keeping him fastened to the ceiling, hands above his head. "My arms are getting tired."
"Your body is a manifestation of your power and not a genuine physical form," Uriel made a show of slowly turning the page in her book. "You can't get fatigued."
"Blondie, you're all about friendship or whatever. You can get me out of these chains." C'toggha turned his attention to Charlie. "C'mon, my nose itches."
"You can't feel itching either." Uriel turned another page without looking up. Charlie took a seat on the edge of the bed, folding her hands in her lap.
"What do you really get out of all of this, C'toggha?"
"Out of what?" C'toggha's eyes flickered up to the chains. "Out of you letting me go? I get to scratch my nose. I feel like I was very clear on that."
"Out of helping the Old Ones do... whatever it is they're doing?" Charlie would not be deterred. She had been dealing with the Vees for long enough that she knew better than to be sidetracked by snark. "You're a dream God, right? Wouldn't you benefit more from not causing the Apocalypse?"
"You really can't argue with all the souls you can eat." C'toggha shrugged. Charlie didn't move; she sat her eyes focused directly on him.
"That doesn't answer my question."
"I feel like it does." C'toggha met her gaze. Charlie felt herself shiver with the feeling of those golden eyes staring right through her.
"But if you eat everyone, who will be left to dream?"
"I'll make my own dreams. Better than whatever humans, demons, or angels can come up with." C'toggha's answer was far from satisfactory. "And you'll see soon enough. I'm sure your friends the Horseman are getting on their... I wanna say horses, they ride horses, pretty sure. Before long I'll be out of here and I won't ever be chained up, or put to sleep, or trapped in a dreamless void e̵v̶e̷r̵ ̷a̸g̸a̸i̷n̷." His voice even crackled with power on those last words. Charlie winced and Uriel was instantly standing again.
"C'toggha!"
"It's fine, Aunt Uriel." Charlie shook her head.
"The Horsemen do ride horses; you are correct on that. They seem to mostly ride them through windows." Muppcifer gave C'toggha a pat on the back, seemingly undeterred by the fluctuation in power. "But they have also been known to ride motorcycles, so I understand your confusion."
"Is this guy serious?" C'toggha looked between Charlie and Uriel for help. But Muppcifer ignored the question, putting a stuffed arm around C'toggha's shoulders.
"No, I'm Muppcifer. We've already established this."
"The Horsemen aren't riding anywhere, yet." Charlie spoke up, trying to maintain her air of unbounded confidence. "And catching you is a step in the right direction."
"You really think that holding me here in this little bedroom is going to do shit?" C'toggha laughed. "I'm not sure whether to be flattered that you think I'm so instrumental in this or offended that you think it's taken us this long to make any major moves so that this would be in anyway a hindrance. I mean, I'm amazing and important, but I'm going to be real with you, Goldilocks: this is way too little, and far, far too late."
"It's never too late to change." Charlie stayed firm in her beliefs. "And my name is Charlie." She had gotten Adam on the right path with just basic, human decency. Maybe C'toggha was the same.
"I have already forgotten it, that's how insignificant you are in the grand scheme of things." C'toggha was lashing out, trying to hurt her.
"At least I know that if I was chained to the ceiling, I would have people risking life and limb in order to free me." Charlie kept her tone even, cool, as if she were just stating facts. C'toggha's eyes flashed with ethereal brightness. The chains around his wrists shuddered.
"They are going to come for me! Once we've won, they'll wake me up!"
"You know, in my experience, you Old Ones aren't very team oriented." Muppcifer put his hands on his hips, surveying C'toggha for a moment.
"Aren't you a fucking puppet?" C'toggha glowered at him.
"I may be a puppet, but no one is pulling my strings." Muppcifer retorted. C'toggha pulled at the chains again; Uriel got to her feet, putting her book down.
"Charlie, would you like to see how to make holy bindings?"
"Actually, yes, I would love that." Charlie didn't particularly want to make C'toggha more irritated than he was, but at the same time, knowing how to keep him held was more important than getting on his good side. As much as Charlie wanted to change him, she knew the likelihood of him escaping was far higher than her succeeding in his Redemption.
"Can she use holy magic?" C'toggha's looked incredulous.
"Just because she is part Infernal does not mean she is incapable of tapping into her holy powers." Uriel put a hand on Charlie's protectively.
"Infernal? No." C'toggha shook his head. "I was just asking because she's a puppet."
"No, Muppcifer is a puppet. Charlie is a Hellborn." Uriel corrected. Charlie had a feeling her aunt was doing this on her behalf, in defense of the Princess.
"I thought that guy was her dad." C'toggha tilted his head toward Muppcifer. "Now I'm not all up to date on family units, but doesn't that make her half puppet?"
"Actually, Charlie is one hundred percent adorable. Which is what she gets from me." Muppcifer corrected, putting a hand on Charlie's shoulder. Uriel's halos squinted at C'toggha though the expression on her face stayed completely stoic as she focused on Charlie.
"What you need to do, is focus your energy. Now, being Infernal, I'll give you some gloves. I don't want the chains to hurt your hands. They might not, but I'm not ready to take that risk." Uriel snapped and Charlie's hands were covered in a soft, black fabric that reminded her a bit of the gloves her father used to wear. Uriel summoned a crimson chain placing the glowing links in Charlie's open palm. "How does it feel?"
"Light, warm." Charlie ran over the links with her thumb. "But solid." She grabbed the small bit of the chain, pulling on it. It was strong. She could barely move them.
"Now, these particular chains are bound with wards on every link. For something as strong as C'toggha you'll need this to help lock his power into his physical form."
"Aw, but I don't have any power. Right? That's what you guys keep reminding me every time I ask a reasonable question." C'toggha interjected. "So, is this really necessary."
"Your dad bringing him into the waking world has weakened C'toggha considerably " Uriel ignored him. "But he is still dangerous."
"Aww, thank you. That means a lot." C'toggha winked with his right eye. Uriel's halos rolled their eyes while the Archangel's expression never changed.
"With the Old Ones, you can never be too careful. So, when you are making your chains, make sure you remember to mark each link with its own ward. You remember the design we taught you?"
"Of course!" Charlie had been given her own, unique sigil for warding. It made her feel special, like she was advancing in her studies. She and her father had designed it together with Michael and Uriel's guidance. She had used it on the Hotel doors. She had stayed up practicing it over and over until Vaggie had dragged her off to bed.
"Good. Now, close your eyes, meditate. Feel your energy, embrace it. Then, carefully, pull a small amount from yourself." Uriel's instructions were clear. Charlie closed her eyes, focusing on her own energy, the power that flowed through her body. She fixed her fingers as chains of burning red formed in her palm. Uriel applauded. "You are doing amazing, my darling niece!" It was nice to get such positive feedback. Charlie's own parents had been encouraging in some things, but there was a definite boost to the Princess's confidence upon hearing her Aunt sounding so proud of her progress. Charlie could feel the weight of the chains against her hand, even through the gloves she could feel that holy warmth, like a fiery heat resting against the soft fabric. "Now, envision the chains extending from C'toggha to the ceiling or floor, just somewhere to anchor him down.
"I'm already chained up pretty thoroughly. This feels excessive." C'toggha remarked. But Charlie refused to let him break her concentration. She focused her energy, feeling the chains lift from her palm. She pictured the chain moving like a serpent through the air. "Ow!" C'toggha didn't sound injured, so much as annoyed. But it made Charlie open her eyes, her chain crashing to the ground and shattering to bits. The pieces evaporating into crimson smoke.
"Oops."
"It's fine. This was your first try. And someone," Uriel's halos darted to look at C'toggha, clearly annoyed, "interrupted your concentration."
"She hit me in the face with her magic chain." C'toggha protested. Charlie looked back at her aunt for confirmation. Uriel didn't break eye contact with Charlie.
"You did, but he was fine."
"You got him right across the cheek! Excellent aim my little Snapple." Muppcifer gave her a proud pat on her shoulder. That... had not been Charlie's intent. But... perhaps she had not realized where C'toggha actually was.
"It hurt. And angels are supposed to be anti-pain." C'toggha countered. Uriel held one hand out toward him; her index finger raised.
"That did not hurt you."
"You don't know th-"
"Let's try again! Shall we?" Uriel didn't even let C'toggha finish his sentence. She grabbed Charlie's hands in her own, smiling reassuringly. "You were doing so good!"
"Okay." Charlie smiled back. She hadn't meant to hit C'toggha in the face, but she trusted her Aunt that the Elder God wasn't actually harmed. This seemed like an important spell to learn overall. So, she refocused and began practicing her magic. Charlie would take any excuse to train.
C'toggha was a less than willing participant. But that wasn't exactly shocking. Charlie needed to get used to distractions anyway. It wasn't as if she could ask the Old Ones to be quiet in the middle of a fight so that she could properly concentrate. If anything, C'toggha's little interruptions were only helping her get better at the spells.
Her puppet-dad was also doing his best to give her advice. But he was definitely not up-to-date on his holy magic. Still, he was able to show Charlie how to make infernal chains which seemed to be about equally effective on C'toggha. The Dream God was getting weighed down in all the chains as Charlie practiced, and he complained the entire time.
It only stopped when Uriel's phone went off. It seemed she was equally surprised as she summoned the phone in its pink, cute phone case with a little drawing of an owl as a sticker on the back. There were even a few charms that Charlie could see dangling from the top including a book, a pair of glasses, and another small owl.
"Sorry, just a moment. Muppcifer, can you watch C'toggha with Charlie?" Uriel looked at her screen with uncertainty.
"I can do that!" The Muppet gave a solid salute.
"We've got him." Charlie assured her aunt. She gestured to all the chains she had made that were weighing C'toggha down. "See?"
"You could actually take some of these off you know. This is definitely overkill. Don't get me wrong, I'm flattered you think this is what it takes to keep me trapped. But I'm starting to get achy from all this extra weight." C'toggha shifted as much as he could, but gave up on the effort rather quickly. Uriel ignored him.
"I'll be right back."
"And she's gone." C'toggha watched as the Archangel walked out through the door as if it weren't even there. "What a bitch."
"You're just upset because you're more chains than God." Muppcifer put a fuzzy hand on the mass of chains hanging from the Elder's body.
"I'm upset because I'm chained to a ceiling while watching baby's first magic lesson." He looked over toward Charlie. "I could teach you a thing or two about magic, you know. Something these losers can't do."
"You mean Corrupt things?" Charlie crossed her arms. "I appreciate the offer, but that isn't something I want to know how to do."
"Corruption is only a bad thing if you let it be." C'toggha scoffed. "And honestly, you naming it that feels a little bit like propaganda. If you called it something more positive like: Power Amplification I feel like you would be a lot more receptive."
"I've seen what it can do to souls, to Hellborn. And I feel like calling it Corruption is a perfectly fitting name." Charlie took the opportunity to sit in Uriel's chair, keeping her eyes on C'toggha who looked unamused.
"Only if you let it."
"My dad is the Devil. I know that power always comes at a cost." Charlie had seen far too many souls fall to this plague that was spreading throughout her home.
"Sometimes the price is worth paying. It's a good lesson to learn, kid." C'toggha was trying to be intimidating, from what the Princess could tell. But after seeing first-hand what Corruption had done to her mother, she was not in the mood.
"My name is Charlie, remember?"
"No. I don't really learn the names of my food. I feel like we've discussed this." C'toggha replied flatly. At that moment, Uriel returned to the room. She looked concerned. "Oooh, Little Red is back. Was that the call from Grandma?"
"I need to go back to Heaven." Uriel ignored the comments. Charlie's heart plummeted as she processed the words.
"Did something happen? Is dad okay!?"
"He's fine. Michael just wants to have an emergency meeting." Uriel put a hand on Charlie's shoulder, and Charlie could feel the calming aura washing over her. "Your father and Gabriel are just fine. They've already arrived."
"Good." Relief washed over the Princess like a blanket of refreshing water. "Then you should go to the meeting."
"Do I get to go too?" C'toggha piped up. "Nothing sounds more fun to me than listening to angels debate. Might put me back to sleep."
"Muppcifer, Charlie," Again, Uriel failed to acknowledge C'toggha at all. "Do you think you can keep an eye on things here until I get back."
"Of course we can! It will be easy as coming up with apple-related nicknames!" Muppcifer put an arm around Charlie's shoulders, and used his other hand to give Uriel a thumbs up.
"We'll be fine." Charlie laughed, putting her arm around her puppet dad in return. "This seems more important. And it's not like C'toggha can really hurt us in his current state."
"Wow, okay." C'toggha sneered. "I mean I can still hurt you. I can hurt your feelings, which is almost equally as effective. Though, judging by that outfit you're wearing, you don't care much about what people think of you. And that's very brave for a political figure."
"Please be safe." Uriel gave Charlie and Muppcifer a hug. "I am going to head over to Heaven. I'll tell your dad how amazing your doing on your magic!"
"If this is worth telling your dad about," C'toggha tried to move an arm but it was weighed heavily down under the chains, "his standards must be very low for you."
"Nonsense! My standards for Charlie are higher than Heaven itself! And yet she always exceeds them." Muppcifer gave her a little squeeze. "We will take care of things here, flesh-sister! You have a nice meeting with the other flesh-siblings, and we'll be here when you get back!"
"Flesh-siblings is something we would come up with. Are you sure this guy isn't Eldritch?" C'toggha made a face at Muppcifer's comment. The puppet's head turned around one hundred and eighty degrees on his neck.
"You can't afford me."
"Please be careful." Uriel put a hand on Charlie's cheek. "If you need anything at all, don't hesitate to call me or your dad. Or any of your uncles-"
"I'll be fine, Aunt Uriel." Charlie assured her. "I have puppet dad!" And from what the Princess could tell, Muppcifer was quite capable, despite being a little... silly.
"I know. I just worry." She hugged Charlie tightly against her. "C'toggha, you behave yourself. Don't give me a reason to come back here." Finally, Uriel addresses the Elder God in the room.
"I have no idea what you're implying, Little Red. I'm always a delight." C'toggha huffed. "You go running off to grandma's house. My, my, what big threats you have."
"I am so sorry to leave you with him." Uriel looked at Charlie, who actually laughed. She removed herself from Muppcifer, guiding Uriel toward the door.
"Honestly, he's no worse than any of the Sinners."
"I am way worse, excuse you." C'toggha seemed rather offended by the comment.
"You focus on whatever Uncle Michael needs. I'll be here when you get back." Charlie gently pushed Uriel to exit. "I don't think C'toggha is going anywhere." Except maybe down a path of Redemption. If anything, this gave Charlie more time to work on him.
"Right. You've got this." Uriel gave her one last hug. "I'll be back before you know it." And with that, she turned on her heel and passed through the door like it wasn't even there.
"Make sure you check Granny's teeth, Little Red- aw she just walked out on me. That's kind of rude." C'toggha started calling after her but gave up as it was clear Uriel wasn't coming back.
"It's not rude, she had to leave." Charlie went back to her chair. "But that's okay. It just gives us more time to spend together! Isn't that fun?"
"Are you sure they can't just put me back to sleep? That actually sounds like the better fate." C'toggha leaned toward Muppcifer as best he could.
"I could hit you with something to knock you out." Muppcifer replied, picking up a vase in his fuzzy hands, tossing it up in the air. C'toggha looked thoughtful.
"I mean... you can try."
"No." Charlie grabbed the vase mid-swing. "No one is knocking anyone out. I just want to talk. I've never met an Elder God before. At least not face-to-face."
"Incorrect. You have met Cthulhu. He was just pretending to be three dogs at the time." C'toggha replied dryly. "I'm just the first one you chained up like a sex toy."
"You're not really my type." Charlie waved the insult off with ease. Without his full power, C'toggha was really no worse than dealing with the rest of Hell. "So, Cthulhu... what's he like? You know, when he's not pretending to be someone else." It was interesting to confirm that Cthulhu had been pretending to be Cerberus at the party. Realizing how close Charlie had been to him, gave her chills, but she didn't want to show it.
"Oh, you know. He's kind, loving, into long walks on the beach, and helping charities. A real philanthropist that one." C'toggha remarked dryly.
"Well, that is definitely a change from how he used to be." Muppcifer put his hands on his hips, nodding. "I'm glad he's found hobbies."
"I can't tell is your dad is stupid or if he's fucking with me." C'toggha squinted. Charlie sighed, debating on if it was going to actually be worth her time to correct him again. But she decided against it.
"What is your relationship to him? To any of the other Gods?"
"Besties, obviously. We like to go out sometimes, get some souls to go, get our hair done. It's a real treat." C'toggha wasn't taking her seriously, but she didn't really expect him to.
"Why does he hate Heaven so much?"
"He doesn't." C'toggha's answer was surprising; that was, if it was even true. "Cthulhu doesn't hate Heaven. He doesn't really hate anyone, to my knowledge."
"He hates Uncle Michael, I know that." Charlie had heard the story of Michael's injury and how he had gotten it from Cthulhu himself. C'toggha laughed. It was a loud, sudden, single laugh that seemed to come from a place of shock.
"Oh, no. He doesn't hate Michael. I promise you that."
"He injured him!"
"Yeah. But not because he hates him." C'toggha's eyes flickered away for a moment. "Look, I don't know what the guy is thinking. That's kind of his whole thing. He's madness, he's unpredictability incarnate."
"Then," Charlie faltered for a moment as she tried to formulate her next question, thrown off by C'toggha's strange replies. "Then what about the rest of you? Nyarlathotep? Yog Sothoth? You? What is it you want from all of this?"
"What do any of us want? To be free to fuck around without the Archangels breathing down our necks like the world's most inflexible prison wardens. I would figure you Hell-types would feel the same way. Don't you want to break out from under Heaven's thumb?" He met Charlie's eyes and she could feel a sensation like cold water being poured slowly over her. But she but her lip. Straightening her posture and meeting that gaze.
"You might have had more luck with this pitch if they were still doing the Exterminations. Sorry, C'toggha."
"I don't think you're really sorry."
"You would be right. I have seen Heaven, met the Archangels, met the Metatron, and I have felt first-hand the love they have for not just me, but everyone. Humans, Hellborn, and everything in between!"
"Wow, you really bought all that eternal love bullshit, huh?" C'toggha blinked.
"It's not bullshit."
"I mean, it kinda is." He tilted his head just slightly, sucking the air in through his fangs. "But it's cute that you believe it. You're a dreamer. Back in the day you would have made such a feast for me with those beautiful ideals."
"I am a dreamer, you're right. And I believe that we can make a difference. I always have. Even during the Exterminations, I believed Heaven could be better." Charlie spoke with confidence. "I believed even then, that there was a way for Heaven and Hell to overcome their differences, to work together for the betterment of all souls no matter their origin. And you know what?" C'toggha raised an eyebrow.
"Something tells me you're locked into 'bullshit friendship speech-mode' and you don't actually want an answer."
"I was right." Charlie ignored his comments. There wasn't much he could do outside of being an annoyance. "Even now, as things are falling apart around us, they are working together. It's how they caught you." C'toggha's expression remained unmoved.
"It doesn't matter. I keep telling you, you're too late."
"It's never too late." Charlie narrowed her own eyes back at him.
"So... You're delusional. Gotchya. Well, if you could do me a favor and start hallucinating, that's enough of a dreamlike state for me to do my thing." That was the most information Charlie had gotten from C'toggha and she wasn't even sure if it was true. "Also, you'll have to undo the chains, because, you know." He struggled to move and quickly gave up.
"You're the one who's delusional if you think my baby girl is going to fall for any of your tricks." Muppcifer poked C'toggha in the face with his cane. "So, why don't you just enter your own mind then, hmm?"
"What?" C'toggha looked genuinely confused. But they were interrupted by a knocking on the door. Charlie got to her hooves.
"Who is it?"
"It's me, Carmilla, and Rosie." Vaggie's voice came from the other side of the door. Charlie looked at Muppcifer for confirmation. He nodded.
"You can come in." Charlie kept her eyes on C'toggha as the door opened. Carmilla walked over the threshold first. Rosie followed behind her. The wards flared up as Rosie crossed, only dying down after Vaggie closed the door behind them.
"That's really one of them." Carmilla's voice was cold as her glowing eyes gazed down at the golden figure wrapped in chains.
"Oooo, I haven't seen this one. Which one are you? Cthuga?" Rosie tilted her head to the side. C'toggha's focus was instantly on the Corrupted, Fallen, angel.
"C'toggha." His voice was flat, but he was scanning her over, careful, collected. "You're one of ours. You can undo these chains for me."
"As you wish." Rosie reached for the chains, but Charlie grabbed her hand.
"Rosie! Stop."
"Oof, sorry Princess." To her credit, Rosie did stop. "It's very hard to resist them for me, you know. Just seeing him, even like this... I can see what could be."
"You should leave, Rosie." Carmilla took Rosie's other hand. "It's not good for you to be this close to him."
"I had to see. Even if just for a second, I had to see him." Rosie's black eyes were wide, focused just on C'toggha as if he were the Metatron come down to Hell. There seemed to be a shine, almost a glaze to them. "I only ever see such things in my dreams now..."
"Rosie..." Muppcifer put a hand on Rosie's back. "You need to leave."
"But I just-"
"Rosiel." Muppcifer cut her off, a little firmer. He snapped and a different chain appeared in his hand. The links were gold, similar to her father's, but there was a tint of red to the unnatural glow. "This isn't good for you." The Chain went around Rosie's neck. Charlie's eyes widened as she recognized it as her contract, the deal she had made with Charlie's father after the fall. "You need to leave. Do you understand me?"
"I..." She looked at the chain. For a moment, the glaze over her eyes cleared up. "I understand, your majesty."
"C'mon." Carmilla put an arm around Rosie, "I'll be right back." She looked over her shoulder at the others before taking her through the door again.
"What did you do to Rosie?" Charlie's eyes narrowed at C'toggha.
"Nothing." He shrugged. "She's Corrupted I'm a God. All I did was ask her nicely to do me a favor and she was happy to oblige."
"He most likely didn't do anything. Rosie just hasn't been so close to one of the Gods in a long time." Muppcifer folded his hands over the apple topper of his cane. "She thought she could handle it, and she could not."
"You know if the coloring book guy was a little more accepting of things, he probably wouldn't be as sickly as he looks." C'toggha piped up. "It's amazing how much Corruption can do for you if you're a little more open minded."
"No one is buying your bullshit." Vaggie spoke up, going right toward Charlie, taking her hand. C'toggha made a noise of annoyance.
"I'm not about to take shit from a corpse."
"Do not threaten her." Charlie's voice surged with power as the Princess's grip on Vaggie tightened. She had put up with a lot of C'toggha's antics up until this point, but she was not going to tolerate him going after her girlfriend.
"Okay wow. Breaking out the big-girl-voice. Very intimidating. If I could move, I would be shaking." Despite the obvious sarcasm, C'toggha did seem taken aback by Charlie's response. "Fine. Whatever. I'll just keep hanging from the ceiling."
"You're lucky you're not locked away." Vaggie retorted coldly.
"I'm not locked away because they didn't have enough Planeteers to summon Captain Planet." C'toggha replied quickly. Vaggie looked over at Charlie expectantly. But the Princess gave a small, uncertain shrug.
"He makes references to Earth-things sometimes."
"Really? You have Scooby-Doo, but not Captain Planet?" C'toggha seemed to be grumbling under his breath. "A bunch of uncultured swine. If I MUST dumb it down for you," he raised his voice again to address the room. "The reason I'm not asleep is because you lack the power to do so. You were missing two out of the Five. If you want to do something big, you need the whole band back together."
"In the spirit of honesty, I would like to divulge that I am aware of Captain Planet and understood the reference." Muppcifer raised his hand. C'toggha looked back at Charlie.
"So, your dad is cooler than you. Sucks."
"Is everything okay outside?" Charlie chose to ignore C'toggha much the same way Uriel had done, putting a hand on Vaggie's cheek.
"Well, Quackers apparently ate Niffty at one point, but we got her out." Vaggie cupped Charlie's hand. "No one is happy about being woken up. And Velvette has been telling me, and her entire 'Stay up with me' stream all about it."
"Sounds fun." Charlie giggled.
"It's not." Vaggie glanced at C'toggha. "But it seems like you haven't been doing much better." Charlie let out a small sigh.
"He's not very cooperative."
"Did you expect him to be?" Vaggie raised the eyebrow over her good eye. C'toggha decided to speak up again.
"Counter point: I have been very cooperative. Princess Cheryl over here just doesn't like any of my answers."
"Charlie." Charlie corrected.
"Don't care." C'toggha waved her off. There was another knock at the door. "Who is it?" C'toggha copied Charlie's voice.
"It's Carmilla." Carmilla responded.
"Oh golly geeze! Please come in! And can you do me a favor? If you could disrupt the ward on that door-" C'toggha was using Charlie's voice, and he was actually doing a pretty good job of copying her speech patterns.
"That's C'togga!" Charlie interrupted the speech. "You can come in! Please don't touch the wards though."
"I was going to say, that's a weird request." Carmilla opened the door, walking back in, and making sure it was closed tightly behind her.
"How's Rosie?" Charlie was genuinely worried.
"Calming down." Carmilla nodded. "She'll be fine. She thought she could handle seeing one of them again. But it was too much for her."
"I'm glad she's okay." Charlie breathed a sigh of relief.
"Maybe bring her back in here? Just to be sure." C'toggha spoke in Charlie's voice. The Princess turned to look at him.
"It's not really as successful when we're in the same room."
"Had to try." C'toggha gave a shrug. Charlie narrowed her eyes.
"Did you?"
"This is C'toggha, huh?" Carmilla turned her gaze to the chained-up God in the center of the room. "I remember teaching my Seraphim to be wary of him when dream-walking during the War." She looked him up and down. "I expected him to be... bigger."
"Well, I'm sorry everyone in Hell is a fucking skyscraper." C'toggha seemed rather irritated by the comment. "Let me out of here and I can be much taller."
"No one's letting you out." Carmilla turned back to Charlie. "So, they're going to put him back to sleep soon, huh? Don't suppose he's given you any information."
"No, he's not much for sharing." Charlie sighed.
"We could torture him." Carmilla put a hand on her hip.
"Not a bad idea." Vaggie nodded in agreement.
"You could try." C'toggha looked them up and down. "But I doubt any of you could do enough damage to actually hurt me."
"No, we're not torturing him." Charlie held up her hands. "C'toggha thinks talking to us is torture enough, anyway." She didn't think he would give up information even with the torture. And if they went that route, Charlie would lose any chance she had of swaying C'toggha to her side. She turned back to face the dream God. "You wouldn't know anything about Azazel... or... my mom- Queen Lilith- would you? How they got Corrupted?"
"I don't even know who they are. I don't know names." C'toggha shrugged. "Is the black and white dude your mom?"
"No. That's Adam." Charlie's face fell.
"Then, no. I don't know." C'toggha shook his head. Charlie wasn't sure if he was being honest, but she had a feeling he was.
"I guess they don't tell you much then, huh?" She hated to go down the path of manipulation, but C'toggha wasn't giving her much to work with.
"They tell me plenty. But you have to keep in mind that none of us really bother learning anyone's names that isn't one of us." C'toggha had mentioned that before. Charlie sighed. She grabbed her phone, which was glitching from its close proximity to C'toggha. She pulled up a picture of herself and her mother.
"This woman, do you know anything about her?"
"I saw her, yeah, a few times. But I didn't really deal with her. She and the blue guy are always together. That guy has seen better days, let me tell you." C'toggha actually answered. Charlie's heart did a flip in her chest.
"The blue guy? You mean Azazel?"
"Maybe." C'toggha shrugged.
"The old War, certainly you know..." Charlie trailed off as she saw C'toggha shaking his head. "Right. You only know the Horsemen have horses." She sighed.
"Fuck it, Charlie, he doesn't know shit." Vaggie squeezed her hand gently. "Just some half rate lesser God that doesn't have any pull in the waking world."
"First of all, bitch." C'toggha retorted, haughtily. "Secondly: I know just as much as any of the others- again, except Yog, but he's a fucking know-it-all cheater. Anyway, we all had roles to play and we knew our parts."
"You're pretty obedient for a God." Carmilla looked down at him. C'toggha's head snapped so he could glare her down.
"It's not obedience it's cooperation."
"Whatever helps you sleep at night." Vaggie shrugged. Yet another knock on the door broke through the tension like a knife.
"Hey, Char? I know you're busy... but... uh... you may want to see this?" It was Angel's voice calling out to her.
"Puppet-dad, can you-" Charlie didn't even have a chance to finish her question before Muppcifer took her hand.
"Go see."
"Thanks." She smiled. "C'mon Vaggie, Carmilla." She hurried through the door to see angel Dust on the other side. He looked a little tired, but that wasn't shocking, given they had all been woken rather abruptly, and no one was allowed to go back to sleep. "What's wrong?"
"Look at this." Angel went down the stairs to the common room where everyone from the Hotel was gathered together in front of the TV. Vox looked pissed, as did Velvette. Vox was on his phone passing back and forth. Mimzy, Cherri, and Niffty were all on the couch together, still in their pajamas. Rosie was sitting in a chair, being served tea by Neo, who seemed to have spilled some, distracted by the images on the television. Lysander was sitting on the floor, Syn on his head. But the moment she saw Charlie she came zooming over.
"CHARLIE!"
"Syn! Is everything okay?" Charlie caught the little assistant in her hands as Syn kept flying into her over and over again, colors flashing between pink and red.
"They are telling LIES about Master!"
"Who is?" Charlie hurried toward the TV where she saw Katie Killjoy and Tom Trench in front of an image of her father with his fellow Archangels, swords in hand. It must have come from after Vox's showing of his movie. Her father had his golden wings, the helmet on, and his bow in hand. The Text at the bottom was: King Morningstar Sells out Hell for a Seat at the Table? "What the fuck is this!? Vox!?"
"I know, I know!" Vox tapped the side of his head as he turned to look at Charlie. "I didn't authorize this fucking hit piece. I swear to you-"
"I believe you." Charlie cut him off. She had to start being more trusting in all of her residents. If she wanted the Vees to continue to make progress, she had to give them the chance to prove themselves. "But what do we do?"
"We call it fake." Vox tapped his screen again. "Spencer, Ava, I want you guys to get here as soon as you can. We're about to take over this bullshit broadcast- no it's not fucking true. You saw my movie. The King joined the angels to rescue Hell at my recommendation. Yes, yes, it was very noble of him. I know how the optics look- just get here!"
"So..." Velvette looked at Charlie uncertainly. "Is that like... true? Did your dad really join the angels again?"
"I..." Charlie took a deep breath. "Yes."
"Do we stab the King now?" Niffty pulled a knife from her apron pocket.
"No. We are not stabbing the angels anymore." Charlie waved her hands quickly. Mimzy leaned back to look at Vox, still pacing behind the couch.
"You did such an amazing job convincing him to join them!"
"Yeah, I'm amazing." Vox held up his hand, still more focused on his calls. "I don't care if she's sleeping, get here NOW."
"Look," Charlie clapped her hands together loudly. "My dad was Redeemed. That's the truth of it. He's been helping the Archangels protect us."
"But Vox had nothing to do with it, I assume?" Husk looked back at the screen.
"No." Charlie replied at the same time Vox interjected with:
"I definitely helped."
"The point IS," Charlie had to try to calm the chaos around her. "That yes my dad was Redeemed. But it was not to help Heaven slaughter us, or whatever the fuck they are saying on the news-" Cherri cut her off.
"The story is that he sold out Hell so he could go back to Heaven. Now the angels are all going to come down here and kill us."
"No! The angels wouldn't do that!" Charlie assured them.
"Oh, yeah, the angels are definitely going to kill us all." Valentino's voice drew her attention back to the screen. She knew her father had looked for him throughout Hell. She thought he had completely vanished. But here he was. Back. "I talked to Gabriel myself. A real hottie. We were on a cruise ship, and he totally dished everything to me." Pictures of Valentino and what definitely looked like Charlie's uncle Gabriel appeared on the screen.
"No, no, Uncle Gabriel wouldn't!" Charlie insisted. She stepped in front of the TV looking a little more closely at the pictures. "Is... Is that the Hell Liner?" Her uncle didn't usually take the boat... no. No. She believed in her family. That wasn't her Uncle. It couldn't be. "Are you guys going to believe Val over me?"
"I wouldn't believe Val over anyone." Angel put a hand on her shoulder. "Those pictures look fake as fuck anyway."
"Gabriel wouldn't agree to that." Carmilla looked at the screen with disgust. Rosie leaned back in her seat, looking at the screen.
"Could be anyone in those pictures, honestly."
"Angel Dust!" Vox interrupted the debate. "I need you in my room right this second." Angel jumped to his feet. Hands up.
"Oh FUCK no. This isn't the time, and I don't have to fuck anyone I don't want to. I'm in IT now, bitch."
"Get your mind out of the fucking gutter." Vox put his hand to his screen. "I need you to help me set up for a broadcast interruption. We're stealing the show."
"You can do that?" Charlie's expression lit up.
"I can. The broadcast towers are mine. I made them. Velvette, help me look professional." Vox gestured to his pajamas covered in pictures of Alastor on fire. Charlie had to assume those were custom made.
"Awww, the jammies are a good look." Cherri snickered.
"I can help!" Syn flew around Vox excitedly.
"You might be able to. Hellborn guy, you look big enough to carry shit. Can you take the bed out of my room?"
"Yeah, I can do that." Lysander gave a salute.
"Good, it needs to look like a studio." While Vox spoke, Velvette was swiping through suits on her phone, finding one with red and white that materialized instantly on Vox's body. He looked himself over. "Perfect."
"I don't do anything less than perfection." Velvette began following him around as Vox dragged a majority of the Hotel patrons into his room. Charlie helped as they stripped out the bed, centering his desk and trying to make everything look as professional as possible. Velvette was helping with the décor as Angel was doing his best on the computer. Syn was either helping or hindering. It was a bit difficult to tell. Charlie watched, holding Vaggie's hand tightly. The Vees were genuinely trying to help. Charlie believed that. Just as she believed the man in the photos with Val was not her uncle Gabriel. She just had to trust them, and herself.
"Velvette, be the co-anchor with me." Vox pulled up a chair for her. "I might have to focus to keep our signal strong."
"Oh, of course I will." With a clock of a button on her phone Velvette was in a tight, but beautiful purple dress, her hair and makeup done as she took a seat at the desk. Vox pointed to Syn on the other side of the room.
"Lights."
"Lights!"
"Camera."
"Camera!" Lysander was holding one of the massive, hulking cameras on his shoulder, waving with his tail.
"I could still be your co-co-anchor!" Mimzy ran toward the desk, but Cherri pulled her back by the collar of her nightgown.
"You don't wanna get in the middle of a family feud."
"Okay," Vox closed his eyes, the lights in the hotel began flickering. "Be ready to go on my cue!" The lights pulsed more as Vox focused.
"I see you!" Angel gave him a thumbs up from the computer. "You're live."
"Action." Vox opened his eyes, sitting at the desk, smiling widely. "Pardon our interruption Hell, but we have some breaking news! The broadcast involving the King selling us out to the angels is..." He looked at the blank papers in his hands. "Hmm, well it seems to be complete and utter bullshit. Wouldn't you agree Velvette?"
"I would Vox!" Velvette smiled at the camera, cool and collected despite the chaos just moments before. "Sources are saying the story was an unfounded piece of Muppet Murders fanfiction that got mixed in with our scripts." Vox nodded knowingly.
"The Muppet Murders Fanfiction is coming in hot now a day."
"It really is, Vox. Such an amazing, well thought out show."
"Award winning too, might I add."
"In the running for at least three Vellys."
"At least." Vox looked back at the camera directly. "Sorry for the miscommunication Hell. But we here at VoxTek care about giving you the hardest hitting news we can. And in our rush to inform the public, mistakes were made. But I have good news."
"Good news, Vox?"
"Why yes, Velvette! Because the King was Redeemed." Vox's words made Charlie's heart skip a beat.
"Redeemed, you say." Velvette put a hand to her lips. Vox looked over toward her, careful to keep his smile directed at the camera.
"Indeed, Velvette! But you already knew, did you not?"
"I did, Vox."
"Yes, my fellow Hellions. It's true. Velvette and I, as the King's close, personal friends have witnessed this transition firsthand. We-" Vox's fingers tightened on the blank papers in his hand. For a moment the lights flickered, but steadied out. He swallowed hard. "We have actually chronicled this adventure in our movie releasing tomorrow."
"That's right! Vox and Friends Save Hell!" Velvette kept her smile though Charlie could see her eyes flicker under the desk for a moment.
"Vox and Friends Save Hell- Hello." Vox stumbled on his words as KeeKee hopped up on the desk. "It seems we have a visitor. Just another excited fan of the movie." KeeKee didn't look excited to Charlie, she looked... concerned. "If you want to understand how our King has bravely joined Heaven in order to improve Hell, there's just one way to find out."
"Vox and Friends Save Hell, releasing tomorrow at VoxTek theaters near you." Velvette winked at the camera as the lights flickered again.
"Syn, you okay?" Charlie looked back at Syn, who seemed to be floating lower than before. Her lights fluctuated for a moment as KeeKee started nudging Vox with her head.
"W-wow, she is really excited!" Vox laughed, seemingly surprised.
"Shit," Angel dropped the computer he was holding. Charlie looked to see the screen was starting to pixilate.
"Vox! Cut!" Charlie did not like where this was going. She saw Lysander struggling with the camera, dropping it as that, too started to spark.
"Vox, cool it with the electricity." Velvette looked at the camera, her smile faltering for a moment as she looked back at Vox.
"I-I'm trying." Vox's voice cracked again, and Charlie could see through the smile. Vox looked... tense. His chest was rising and falling rapidly; the lighting on his screen was behaving erratically. "It really IS going to be a show, Hellions, I-I-I-" Vox hunched over.
"Vox!" Velvette put a hand on his back. Charlie ran to the desk, the broadcast be damned, something seemed to be wrong with Vox.
"You should have told me you weren't well! I wouldn't have made you do this!" The Princess hoped she hadn't pushed him too hard.
"I f-f-felt fine before we-" the lights surged again. "Before we s-s-started." Vox put a hand on the desk, trying to stand. "Something... is wrong... w-w-with the s-sig-signal- AH!" He fell forward, suddenly unbalanced. Vox struggled to get up, realizing his hand was gone. He jumped back, his other hand turning into electricity as Charlie watched. "No, no- no- no-"
"I need to ward the room." Charlie stepped back, focusing her energy trying to draw her sigil on the ceiling as the lights began flickering more intensely. Velvette was holding to Vox who was turning into electricity before their very eyes. As Charlie tried to finish her seal, the chandelier on the ceiling exploded, sending glass flying in all directions. The Princess felt a piece slice her cheek. But it was hearing Mimzy cry out in pain that made her turn for just a second. Mimsy had been cut quite a bit by the glass. So had Cherri and Angle.
"Princess?" Vox's voice made her turn instantly back. "H-he-help me." And with that he turned into electricity, vanishing completely as the entire Hotel went pitch black. Charlie stood for a moment, breathing hard.
Suddenly
All the power surged back into the room. The screen of the laptop playing a horrible, gut-wrenching noise. Charlie and the others barreled over as she could feel her entire head ringing at the sound, until her vision blurred. KeeKee sprang forward, the teeth in her tail tearing through the laptop till the sound stopped. Charlie was about the only one left standing.
"Is... is everyone okay?"
"Fine." Vaggie started to get to her feet.
"Cut up, but I've had plenty worse..." Angel was breathing hard.
"THEY TOOK VOX!" Velvette was struggling to get to her feet. She grabbed Charlie by the collar of her suit jacket as she stumbled forward. "THEY FUCKING TOOK HIM!" Velvette was... freaking out, the tears in her eyes seemed sincere.
"I know." Charlie helped Velvette stabilize herself on her feet. She hated going against what her dad would want. But this was an emergency. Vox was under her protection, damn it. He was only trying to help her. And they took him. "Now, let's go get him back."
"What the fuck happened!?" Adam looked like he was about to have a heart attack as he sat in the bed, looking up at a golden, ethereal figure currently chained with divine bindings, to the ceiling in the little hotel room. This was not an ideal location for capturing an elder God, but Lucifer supposed he didn't really have the option to be choosey. He hadn't expected to actually get his hands on C'toggha, or to drag him into the waking world. But here they were. So, Lucifer supposed they would need some sort of plan.
"We caught your nightmare." Lucifer tried his best to act like this had all been intentional. "And now he's stuck. No dreamers in here, eh, C'toggha?"
"You woke him up? Are you fucking stupid?" The Golden God's voice lacked the confidence it had within the Dream Realm. Lucifer put a hand on his hip, smirking.
"Fucking successful."
"You could have killed him! Which, yeah, would have worked for me. But not if I died too! You could have killed your fucking self! Or got stuck in that weird twilight area between waking and dreaming, obliterated this guy's mind-" he tilted his head back to Adam. "Which, again would have gone well for me. But still, Angels are supposed to play it safe!"
"Yes, we do." Uriel was looking rather stressed, but Lucifer didn't blame her. They were kind of two for two when it came to the two of them ending up facing Elder Gods by themselves. "And we did. We were successful, and no one's mind got obliterated, no one died, and no one got trapped forever in an empty nothingness. It all worked out." Adam pulled the covers around himself more tightly.
"Wait, what could have happened to my mind?"
"It all worked out." Uriel repeated, giving Adam a thumbs up. Lucifer felt his heart sink. He had not realized the risk involved, and had he known, he might not have taken it.
"Sorry." Uriel's voice was apologetic in his mind. "I was desperate. And I told you to leave before he showed up!" That was true. Lucifer had (kind of) put them in this desperate situation. BUT he got the information. Adam wasn't patient zero. Sera had done something to him, Corrupted him. Which raised the question of how she got Corrupted, but after almost being crushed to death, Lucifer wasn't feeling the need to go Dream-Walking again anytime soon.
"You people are fucking crazy, you know that, right?" C'toggha's three eyes looked the angels up and down. "This reeks of desperation." His body twisted in the bindings so he could look at Adam on the bed. "They were willing to sacrifice you, just so you're aware."
"Shut the fuck up, C'toggha." Lucifer tightened the chains, forcing C'toggha to look forward again. "We know all about Sera." C'toggha met his gaze.
"Right. And... who is that?"
"You know goddamn well who I'm talking about." Lucifer summoned his bow. C'toggha looked at it, his expression skeptical, but Lucifer could see a hint of unease.
"Are you going to shoot me? In a small, compact room? Because according to Yog, you took out a chunk of Purgatory when you fired that thing initially."
"That was once." Lucifer retorted, voice even, calm. Good to know that the Old Ones were fucking gossiping about his one slip-up when he had initially gotten his powers back. "I guarantee that if I fired on you now, you would be the only one burning." C'toggha's three eyes narrowed.
"You can't kill me. You're not allowed."
"I'm the fucking Devil." Lucifer materialized his horns and tail, blocking the view of the halos. "You think I give a shit about rules?" He leaned in a little closer.
"Maybe you don't. But she does." C'toggha strained against his restraints to tilt his head in Uriel's direction. Uriel took a deep breath, giving a small shrug.
"He's the Devil, I don't control him."
"See?" Lucifer summoned an arrow with a simple flick of his wrist. The shaft of light materialized in his gloved fingers, and he pressed it forward, so the flaming tip of the arrow was pushing ever so gently against C'toggha's abdomen. It wasn't enough to truly hurt him. Luciael's angelic nature was making the idea of torture feel wrong no matter how much the asshole in front of him deserved it. Though, he could assume the arrow was definitely uncomfortable judging from C'toggha's expression. "So, how did you do it? How did you Corrupt Sera?"
"I told you, I don't know who that is." C'toggha retorted through gritted, needle-like teeth. Lucifer knew the Old Ones could not be read like humans or angels. But he had the feeling C'toggha was being honest. Still, he pressed the tip of the arrow further into C'toggha's abdomen.
"She's the Seraphim who Corrupted Adam."
"Look," C'toggha grimaced, "I'll be honest with you. I don't know any of your names. Except for you five. And that's only because you're the only ones who can put up a fight."
"That's bullshit." Lucifer growled. "What about Azrael? I am sure you lot remember killing her." Not that C'toggha could have done much. Unless she had died in her sleep.
"Not ringing any bells." C'toggha inhaled sharply as the arrow pressed in further. Lucifer could feel Uriel tensing. Even his own hands were beginning to shake. He wasn't built for torture. And, as the arrow was getting close to breaking C'toggha's skin, Lucifer felt himself walking that line. He looked into C'toggha's eyes, making his fury known.
"Liar."
"I'm not lying. Do humans learn the name of the farm animal that fed them? I'm not going to bother differentiating angels from one another when they all taste the same."
"Fuck you!" Lucifer's hand stopped short of plunging the arrow right into C'toggha's stomach. It wouldn't kill him. Not outright. And that bastard deserved to suffer. But his hand was frozen, unable to push further. Adam was standing now; a hand reached out in Lucifer's direction, taking Lucifer's other hand.
"Come on, don't let this guy fuck with your head. He's not even good at it."
"You're right. He sucks." Lucifer took a deep breath. He was an Archangel now. He couldn't let himself get rage-baited by a powerless Dream God. "It's not like the bigger Gods would tell him anything, anyway. He's just a small, pathetic, powerless shell of an Elder God."
"Now you're just hurting my feelings." C'toggha retorted indignantly. Lucifer lessened the pressure on the arrow, trying to relax his body.
"Good. Your feelings deserve to be hurt."
"Daddy?" There was a knock on Adam's bedroom door. Lucifer felt his heart skip a beat as he heard Charlie's voice calling to him. "Is everything okay? I heard a crash." Lucifer's halos glanced toward his sister.
"Uri, can you bring Charlie in here?"
"Yes." She vanished in an instant. Lucifer took that moment to calm himself down. Adam hesitantly squeezed his hand affectionately.
"Thank you."
"So... why do you look like an unfinished coloring book, anyway?" C'toggha was watching the gesture carefully. "If you're fucking the Devil you'd expect certain privileges. Then again, looking at what Lucifer chooses to look like, I suppose there is no accounting for taste."
"Shut the fuck up." Lucifer shot him a dangerous look.
"I thought you wanted me to talk." C'toggha feigned a gasp. "Now you're getting all moody just because I'm pointing out that you are a shapeshifter you can have a nose." If there was more, it was cut off as a cloth with a holy seal wrapped around C'toggha's mouth. For a powerless entity, he seemed content to push the Devil's boundaries. Falling might be worth it to run this prick through with an arrow.
"Thank you for saving me." Adam spoke in the welcome silence that followed (although C'toggha was still making noises of protest from under the cloth.) "In my dream, I mean."
"You remember that?" Lucifer was a little surprised.
"Yeah, I remember... everything." Adam looked exhausted, despite having slept. His face was sunken; his hair disheveled. He forced a smile. "And thanks for not mentally obliterating me, or trapping me in a void or some shit, I guess." He squeezed Lucifer's hand more tightly.
"Yeah, well..." Lucifer had not realized that was even a risk. He had sort of... skimmed Uriel's notes on the subject. It had been an emergency, after all. But... he had faith in his sister. He had to trust that she wasn't going to let harm befall Adam. It was difficult to trust others, especially his siblings. But... they had yet to let him down- well not since the Fall- and he had to trust that they would continue to help. "It was tempting, but I've gotten used to having you around." C'toggha rolled his eyes and Lucifer summoned a bag to put over his head.
The wards brightened, and Adam quickly let his hand fall and stepped further away from Lucifer as Uriel and Charlie appeared in the room. "Dad!" Charlie ran to him, hugging him tightly.
"Hey, Crabapple." Lucifer held her gently, trying to stop himself from shaking. "Sorry we woke you up." Charlie squeezed him even more tightly.
"I would have been so fucking pissed if you hadn't. You caught an Elder God!?"
"I tried to explain the gist of things to her." Uriel bowed her head politely before looking at C'toggha with the paper bag on his head. Adam had, somehow, gotten his hands on a sharpie and was drawing a dick on the bag, but seeing Charlie, he changed it into a wonky looking smiley face. "What... um... why is there a bag on his head?"
"I thought it might put him to sleep." Lucifer shrugged
"I'm not... sure he does sleep." Uriel tented her fingertips together with a look of genuine concern. "Also, I believe you are thinking of birds."
"He is. But he thinks it works on anything that can fly." Adam snorted. "Trust me. Also, good morning, Charlie." He kept his tone polite.
"Good morning, Adam." Charlie waved off the greeting, still polite, but the Princess was far more enthralled by the glistening, ornate body of the Elder God strung up from their ceiling. "Is... is that one of them?" Uriel's rundown seemed to have covered the basics. Charlie had not really seen one of the Gods before- save for a brief glimpse of Cthulhu at the movie theater. "Should I be wearing a helmet?"
"He's not strong enough to do much to you when he's out here." Lucifer assured her. "But good question. Usually, you would need a helmet when dealing with an Old One face-to-face, yes." Lucifer pulled the bag off of his head so Charlie could see what he had been dealing with. His daughter blinked.
"Why is he gagged?"
"For our own protection." Lucifer put a hand on Charlie's shoulder, looking C'toggha up and down. Charlie made a little noise as she covered her mouth.
"His voice is that powerful?"
"What? No." Lucifer blinked. "He's just really annoying. Like really annoying." He looked back at Uriel. "Which raises the question of what we're supposed to do with him now."
"Typically, we would put him back to sleep." Uriel replied, looking uncertainly at the gagged Elder God. Lucifer didn't imagine that C'toggha would willingly divulge any more information to them, but he could give it one more shot. The Devil removed the gag for just a moment.
"You want to go back to sleep, C'toggha? Must be pretty dull for a dream God to be trapped in an empty and eternal slumber. Plus, I doubt the pillows are as comfy as the ones here."
"You say that, but I've felt the thread count on those sheets and I understand why Hell is about suffering." C'toggha replied, his voice calm though his eyes seemed fearful.
"Why is everyone so unhappy with the sheets? Are they really that bad?" Charlie looked between her father and the Elder God with genuine concern.
"No, Char-Char, they're just perfect." Lucifer took a moment to assure his daughter. "I mean, I summoned my own sheets. But that's just because I have very specific requirements for resting. It's an angel thing. Uriel gets it." Lucifer waved toward his sister, who mostly looked confused, her head tiled to one side.
"What?"
"Anyway!" Lucifer cut Uriel off before she could really ruin his argument. "Adam stayed in the regular bed! And I bet he loved the sheets! Didn't you, Adam?"
"I mean..." Adam was, of course, used to Lucifer's bed and the Devil had a taste for the finer things in life. But he shot the First Man a sharp look and Adam quickly changed his tone. "No, they were great. I mean, I was able to fall asleep." Not the glowing recommendation Lucifer wanted but it would do for now. C'toggha leaned his head down as much as the chains would let him.
"Sounds like he hates them."
"Shut up before I put that gag back on." Lucifer hissed between angular, sharp teeth, tail twitching dangerously. "Or, if you want to talk, maybe you can tell us something useful."
"No matter what I say, it won't help you." C'toggha smiled, the toothy grin just slightly too large for his slender face making him look uncanny. "You're too late."
"It's never too late to make a change." Charlie spoke up, voice calm, confident. "You don't have to do hurt people. You could help us put a stop to this." C'toggha outwardly laughed.
"Why would I do that?"
"Because, if you don't we'll put your ass back to sleep faster than you can say: Good night." Lucifer felt his temper flare. No one laughed in his daughter's face like that.
"You're going to do that anyway." C'toggha retorted, sounding almost indifferent to his fate. "Even if I gave you the entire plan in a PowerPoint, complete with itemized bullets, you would still put me back to sleep." Charlie looked at her father and aunt, a little hesitant.
"But if you helped us, maybe we wouldn't have to do that."
"Aw, Princess..." C'toggha gave a condescending little sneer. "The optimism is cute but..." His head tilted to the side, sharply, unnaturally. His eyes were wide, the ethereal golden glow more prominent, casting his face in a mix of otherworldly light and shadow. "N̴o̴ ̸o̸n̶e̷ ̵c̸a̶n̴ ̴h̵e̵l̴p̸ ̶y̸o̸u̷ ̶n̷o̸w̷." While he wasn't strong enough to cause real damage, his voice crackled with the remnants of his power. Lucifer pulled Charlie back, instinctively.
"Let's put him back to sleep."
"Go ahead, gather the whole gang. I can't wait to see how Michael's doing." C'toggha hit another sore spot. Lucifer felt his fists clench. There was no way Michael would be in any condition to seal away C'toggha. And Raph was buried neck-deep in the aftermath of Port Gatory and the Palace of Souls. He looked back at Uriel.
"We don't need everyone to seal away a God this weak and pathetic. He's a waste of Michael's time." He couldn't give C'toggha the satisfaction of seeing a weakened Michael. (Plus, with how badly he was injured there was no guarantee that his powers would even work.)
"I..." Uriel looked C'toggha over, seemingly scanning him. "I suppose not. He is not in the Dream Realm, and therefore is really no more powerful than a low-level aberration. But I still feel like we need to be cautious."
"Just so I can hear it out loud, would you say he's more, or less threatening than a Shoggoth at this, current point in time?" Lucifer had to enjoy a moment to gloat. Uriel did not even hesitate in her response.
"Less."
"Listen here you little bitch-" C'toggha started to protest but Uriel continued speaking as if she had not even heard him, her eyes on her face focused on her brother.
"That being said, only two of us seems... overly confident. He is still a God."
"Barely." Lucifer snorted, arms crossed. "But what about if there were three of us?" Gabriel should be done flitting about, fixing up Port Gatory.
"The odds are better. But I think you might be underestimating his abilities." Uriel was still clearly unconvinced, but she seemed to understand the Devil's hesitation in involving the other two. Plus, the less of a scene they made, the better it would be when the time came to confront Sera. A time that would arrive the moment C'toggha was dealt with. But Uriel had a point. It might not work. And if it didn't... well, that was future Lucifer's problem to deal with.
"That I can do." He gave his sister a wink before turning his gaze inward. He focused his energy, as Gabriel was quite far away making it a little more difficult to contact him. "Hey Gabe, can you hear me?"
"Lu? Yeah, a little faint, but what's up buttercup?" Gabriel, as chipper as ever, responded after only a moment's pause. Lucifer was glad to hear his voice. But also irritated by the use of another stupid nickname.
"Don't call me that. But also, what are you up to right now?"
"Oh, you know, trying to get the last bits of Corruption cleansed from the actual occupied parts of Port Gatory. Trying to make it somewhat functional for the souls again."
"Sounds tedious."
"It's a big job. But I know it's important."
"How are Jezebel, Jazeerael, Eve and Pentious?"
"Doing pretty well, overall! I need to get Jazeerael and Pentious to Raph's hospital for treatment. We can take Jezebel there too, if you prefer-"
"Actually, can we hold off on that? Maybe bring all three of them to the clinic here in Hell. I know Charlie had just been dying to see Pentious again-"
"Is he seriously having a whole-ass conversation while we just stand here?" C'toggha spoke up, clearly annoyed as Lucifer had just been silently communicating with his younger brother.
"You're not really standing." Adam noted looking at C'toggha's feet dangling in the air. As Old Ones went, he wasn't a particularly big guy.
"Don't act cute, I've been inside your head, and you should be ashamed of yourself." C'toggha snapped, clearly pissed off by his position.
"Now, C'toggha," Charlie spoke up, trying to be her usual, understanding self. "You really aren't in a position to be acting cruel. You hurt a lot of people."
"One of the guys at your Hotel was an actual serial killer. Not sure what leg you have to stand on here." C'toggha snapped back, the three eyes looking at Charlie with disdain.
"I think everyone deserves a chance to change." Charlie was hurt. The wounds with Alastor were still fresh and Lucifer could feel that. "Even you."
"He doesn't want to change, Charlie." Lucifer spoke up. "And I doubt he even could." Her golden heart was both a strength and a weakness in times like this. Lucifer had long ago learned to give up on certain people. "Sorry Gabe." He tried to refocus on his mental conversation with his brother, in spite of all the distractions.
"Everything okay?"
"Charlie is trying to reason with C'toggha."
"Wait, what? Why is C'toggha even around!?"
"Oh, right. Sorry. That's why I called. Uri and I caught C'toggha and dragged him into the waking plane. Now he's tied up in Adam's bedroom."
"You could have led with that!"
"Yeah, I probably should have. Anyway, if you're not too busy, I was thinking you could swing by. Maybe help us put this asshole back to sleep."
"I'm on my way, Golden Boy."
"Gabe is heading over." Lucifer turned back to face the Old One choosing to ignore the other nickname, and feeling rather pleased with himself. This was the first real win they had. "So, I would enjoy your last few moments awake."
"It's hard to enjoy much of anything when I'm trapped in a tacky bedroom with a bunch of unenlightened pieces of shit. But this is Hell, so I don't know what I was expecting." C'toggha retorted still clearly annoyed.
"If you don't want to go back to sleep, then maybe you could help." Charlie tried again. "What is Cthulhu offering you? We'll double it."
"Not sure how you double ruling the world and all the souls I can eat, but I am curious to know." C'toggha replied dryly. It was clear he was only humoring Charlie.
"What world would even be left for you to rule?" Lucifer snorted at the idea. The world is ending if you guys' win. The Horsemen have been very clear on that."
"Your world ends to give birth to a new reality, a better one. We will be free, unbound by your rules and regulations. We can feed and create as we see fit." C'toggha's eyes glistened as he spoke. Lucifer almost recognized that look- devotion or some fucked up version of it.
"The humans were not made for you to feed upon them!" Uriel spoke up, anger in her voice. Hearing her creations talked about like they were nothing was clearly bothering her. C'toggha laughed at the outburst, moving his body forward, as much as he could against the chains.
"Well, you should have thought about that before you made their souls so delectable."
"Ha. You are hilarious." Lucifer kept his tone flat. "I'm so glad you can still be an obnoxious little bitch even in the face of eternal sleep. Honestly, Cthulhu would be proud. Assuming he can feel anything at all." C'toggha gave a little shrug.
"I like to think so."
"You know he's not coming for you, right?" Lucifer continued, his voice calm, but detached. "Cthulhu, I mean. He's not going to come rescue you. Not exactly the heroic type, that one. Admittedly, it's been a while, but I don't think any of your little friends are going to risk their necks for some idiot who got bamboozled by two angels and a human and a plan that was definitely fully though out before we did it." Nailed it. "I assume you're on your own."
"But you don't have to be." Charlie spoke up again. "You could change! I run a Hotel that Redeems Sinners, but I think I could help you too."
"Yeah, sure, let's do it." C'toggha gave a shrug. "Why not? You let me go, then we can all hold hands and be a part of something bigger than ourselves."
"If we let him go, he's just gonna eat people. You know that, right sweetie?" Lucifer glanced at his daughter. C'toggha wasn't even trying to be convincing.
"Can he eat people when he's powerless?" Charlie was a little skeptical.
"He can do anything with enough time and dedication." Lucifer wasn't super up-to-date with the process of consuming souls, but he didn't imagine it necessarily required magic. Rosie could do it after all.
"Also," Uriel piped up, "all he has to do is find someone who's asleep and he can enter the dream realm again thus, regaining all his power."
"Whaaaaaat?" C'toggha drew the word out with fake shock in his voice. "I would never dream of it. Get it? Because I'm a dream God?"
"You know, you can tell that everyone you typically deal with is asleep. And I mean that in the most insulting way possible." Lucifer retorted snidely, unamused by C'toggha's attempts at humor. C'toggha made another fake, offended gasp.
"That's not very angelic of you."
"I'm not very angelic, dick."
"Right. I got that from the torture." C'toggha leaned his head toward Charlie, golden hair falling away from his face. "You know he tried to torture me, right?"
"Dad!" Charlie looked at him in surprise.
"Oh, he was fine. He's just being a little bitch." Lucifer almost wished he could have done actual torture, because if anyone these guys deserved to suffer the way the humans they hunted did in their final moments. But alas, his angelic nature made the act too repulsive to truly carry out. So, in the end, his torture attempt had done the same amount of damage as if he had made C'toggha sit through a rather awkward dinner conversation. There was a flash of light as the door opened. C'toggha struggled against the chains as he saw a chance to escape. Lucifer and Uriel were both briefly distracted, giving C'toggha the chance to break his bindings and run. Of course, the chains would be easy to form again, and unless C'toggha found a sleeping body, he was no faster than a particularly slippery Cherub. However, there was no real need to worry as C'toggha darted past them straight into Gabriel who simply picked him up like he weighed nothing and put him right back in the center of the room. The chains returning now a mix of gold, red, and white as they wrapped tightly around C'toggha once more.
"Well, I'll be blessed. It really is C'toggha." Gabriel sounded more surprised than anything else. "Wow. You are so much smaller than I was expecting."
"Maybe you're just a fucking giant, ever think of that, Gabriel?" C'toggha glowered at him as Gabriel looked completely unfazed.
"Aw, I try to keep my size as warm and approachable as I need!" He smiled at C'toggha before looking back toward his sibling. "Sorry if I seem a little surprise! I don't I've ever seen him on the outside before. Which begs the question of well... how exactly did you get him... you know, out here? In the... waking world?"
"They almost killed the coloring book guy." C'toggha tilted his head backward toward Adam who was sitting in his bed, cross legged, watching everything unfold. Gabriel blinked.
"Aw, I doubt that. Lu wouldn't want to put Adam at risk since they-"
"The risk we took was calculated and necessary." Lucifer was not aware of the full risk when he had enacted Uriel's plan. But he knew the risk of letting Gabriel finish that sentence.
"Dad wouldn't risk anyone." Charlie reiterated. Lucifer felt a bit guilty. He would have to open up to her eventually about his feelings toward Adam. But with everything going on involving Charlie's mother, he didn't feel like now was the time to add onto her trauma.
"And I'm fine. FYI. In case anyone was wondering." Adam piped up from the bed. "A little overwhelmed, but I don't think I've been able to remember this well in years. So, there's that update for you."
"You had mental blocks put in, it's hard to truly erase memories, but you can alter them, hide them." Lucifer had not seen the blocks manifesting such a way before, but he also didn't typically fuck around in people's heads. It went against everything he stood for as the Devil. Altering human thought put a damper on their free will.
"So, you blocked Adam's memories?" Charlie looked back at C'toggha. "What was it that you didn't want him remembering?" The Elder God rolled his eyes.
"For the record I didn't do anything to his memories. I could but they were already blocked when I got there. I was just going to kill him."
"So that was you who tried to strangle him that night." Lucifer's voice was cold. He remembered the day all too clearly. The image of Adam, floating above the bed, gasping for air, was burned into his memory like a brand. He could still perfectly envision the scratch marks, the golden blood dripping from Adam's throat. He looked at C'toggha's golden, manicured, and sharp nails as he was hanging from the angelic chains. The image of those hands around Adam's throat made him angry all over again. C'toggha snorted at the accusation.
"And I would have gotten away with it too if it weren't for you meddling kids."
"Is that a Scooby Doo reference?" Adam squinted.
"What's a Scooby Doo?" Lucifer felt a bit out of the loop on this one.
"It's something the living humans came up with! It's got movies, shows, books- lots of things!" Uriel jumped into the conversation with more excitement than she had this entire night. "You would love it, Lu, it's about a group of friends who drive around and solve mysteries with their adorable talking dog!"
"Wait, if it's something made by modern humans, how do any of you know what it is then?" Lucifer pinched the bridge of skin between his eyes. "You're dead." He pointed at Adam. "You're trapped in the Dream Realm, and I assume haven't even been awake for that long. And you two-" he pointed toward his siblings. "Have been off fucking about in the cosmos for like... I dunno... the last three hundred years."
"Yeah, but we've been back for two years now." Uriel replied quickly.
"And we get living TV in Heaven." Gabriel confirmed.
"It's true. Abel likes Scooby Doo." Adam nodded.
"People Dream about it. So, I don't even know why you're shocked that I know what it is." C'toggha replied dryly. "Though the fact that you don't know what it is, is kinda funny."
"Well, we have Shok. Wav and Friends here in Hell, which has a similar premise." Charlie put a hand on her hip. "I thought it was because Vox liked sharks better but after getting to know to him more, I am beginning to wonder if he just didn't know what a dog was." Great. Even Charlie got the reference. Lucifer has seen Shok. Wav and Friends on a few occasions as they solved their mysteries at copyright-friendly locations. It didn't shock him that Vox had just stolen the idea from the living humans.
"I assure you, crabapple, Vox has no idea what a dog is." Lucifer patted her arm gently. "But while we're all here, I figured it is a great time to put this asshole to sleep." He gestured toward C'toggha, because he often referred to many of the people in this room as asshole. (But not Charlie. Never, Charlie. Charlie had never done anything wrong in her whole life.)
"Afraid I'm going to make another reference you might not understand?" C'toggha smirked. He had quite the ego for a guy about to take a long nap.
"We can try." Gabriel summoned his golden horn. "But there are only three of us." Uriel summoned her scroll as Lucifer held his bow back up.
"Luciael and his ego, should count for two." C'toggha was still smiling, but he looked a little more tense than before. "And you guys have been doing just fine with only four of you for the last few centuries."
"You are pushing a lot of buttons for a man who's is tied up and powerless. You know that right?" Lucifer raised his bow, resisting the urge to fire.
"I am just making astute observations. If they bother you, then that really says more about you than it does me." C'toggha replied, though Lucifer could hear a bit more tension in his voice.
"So... are we... um... sure we can do this with just the three of us?" Gabriel brought his wings out, fingers tapping the horn uncertainly.
"Of course! Stop you're worrying!" Lucifer announced, chest puffed out proudly at the exact same time as his sister replied with:
"No."
"It's going to be fine." Lucifer put an arm around Uriel's shoulders. Charlie ran to the nightstand beside Adam grabbing a notebook and pen.
"I have never seen you seal one away before!"
"Good, take notes, Apple bloom!" Lucifer did not really remember how this worked. But theoretically, it should come naturally to him. He used to lead the Archangels after all.
"But are we sure we can't give him a second chance?" Charlie looked at C'toggha uncertainly. "I could let him stay at the Hotel and-"
"I know you want to help everyone, Jonagold." Lucifer tucked his bow under his arm so he could take his daughter's hand gently in his own. "And that is the most beautiful part about you. But at the end of the day, C'toggha doesn't want to be Redeemed. You can't help him."
"You don't speak for me." C'toggha retorted. "I might want to be Redeemed. I'll be a good little Dream God. All you have to do is let me go."
"He's already tried to break out of here once." Lucifer sighed, turning back to Charlie. "I know you want to give everyone that chance to change, but sometimes the risks outweigh the benefits." He let his wings unfurl, floating up to kiss the top of his daughter's head. "I'm sorry, Char-Char." He was sorry for his daughter, not for C'toggha. Fuck that guy.
"Yeah, I think we'd all rather just have C'toggha be better. But we don't really have the luxury of time or trust- no offense. But if it makes you feel any better, this might not even work." Gabriel seemed more concerned about the logistics of the sleeping spell, rather than debating the concept of Eldritch Redemption with Hell's Princess.
"I'm personally hoping it fails. Just so we're clear." The chains rattled as C'toggha tried lifting one of his hands.
"Noted." Gabriel looked over at Charlie with his head, while his eyes in his halos looked at Adam. "You two may want to stand back. And also!" Headphones materialized out of nothing in front of Charlie and Adam. "Wear these."
"For safety reasons." Uriel agreed, her wings spreading out. The small hotel room really wasn't built for eighteen pairs of wings (twenty, if they were counting Adam's but the Sinner currently had his wings retracted) so it was easy to form a little triangle around C'toggha, creating a wall of flesh, feathers, and eyes. Uriel looked down at her scroll. "Our Father, who art in Heaven, hallowed be thy name." As she spoke, her voice took on the booming, reverberating tone of the Heavens. It sounded inhuman. The language spilling off her lips reminiscent of the ancient tongue the angels used to speak. C'toggha visibly cringed in pain just hearing it. Charlie and Adam were both covering their ears with the headphones. Luciael's bow began to glow even more brightly. Gabriel's horn started pulsing with holy light, and words in a forgotten language began appearing across Uriel's scroll, as it glowed in her hand.
"Thy Kingdom come, thy will be done." Gabriel continued seamlessly. Lucifer really was a bit rusty on the sealing, but he was confident he could pull through.
"On Earth, as it is In Heaven." It felt so strange saying words that had not touched his lips without burning in centuries. The room went quiet for a moment as Uriel and Gabriel both looked at one another. "What?"
"Usually this is Michael's part..." Uriel looked at the scroll, then back at Lucifer. The Archangel sighed. Fuck it. They were twins, right?
"I can do it. I'm close enough to Michael: In this, our time of need, we call upon your power. For Protection."
"For Wisdom." Uriel added.
"For Guidance." Gabriel continued. And then... silence again. Lucifer took a deep breath, lowering his bow which was raised, pointed at C'toggha.
"Seriously guys?"
"It's Raphael's part." Uriel looked sheepish as she gestured to the green text clearly illuminated on her scroll.
"You still know the words. Just say it."
"Right... okay then..." Uriel looked at the scroll, "for healing." Then she looked at Lucifer who realized this was his line.
"... fuck."
"Is that the line? You guys have gotten really lax on the spell wording in modern days." C'toggha was hunched over in pain but somehow still had the energy to be a little bitch. Lucifer cleared his throat, lifting one of his wings a little higher so he could peak at Uriel's scroll to see the next part of the spell with one of the eyes in his feathers.
"For Light. Help us free the world of evil. Allow us to be your arrow!"
"Your speed!" Gabriel continued.
"Your words!" Uriel went quiet again. Lucifer sighed. Fine. He could do the other parts too if he had to.
"Your grace! And your words!"
"It's sword." Uriel interrupted. Her voice quiet. "Your arrow, your speed, your words, your grace, and your sword."
"Do I need to be concerned?" C'toggha spoke up again. "It's not my place to jump in, but it's just that you guys seem to be fucking this up monumentally and given that the sigil for Dream-Walking is apparently similar to death explosion, I just want to make sure I'm actually going to sleep, and I'm not going to end up on the moon or some shit."
"It wasn't death explosion it was incinerate with divine-"
"You don't need to correct him, Uriel, he sucks." Lucifer was trying his best to maintain the momentum of the spell. Magic was a funny thing. Sometimes it wasn't about the proper words, or sigils, or even the proper number of angels. So long as the feelings were right, it should work. At least, that's what he told himself. "In this moment, our angels unite. In this moment, we do as you have bid us." Uriel and Gabriel began to join in the chant. "And with your blessing, we send this beast back into his realm. Let him slumber. Let the evil rest where it cannot taint the beautiful souls we have created. We ask this in your name. AMEN." The wind picked up. C'toggha let out a rather loud, agonized scream. Gabriel played the sweetest notes on his horn as Uriel released her scroll. It stayed floating before her. Luciael released his bow. Light traveled from the horn, to the scroll, to the bow as C'toggha writhed in pain.
And then
It stopped.
The holy items fell to the floor. C'toggha's screaming was quiet. But as Lucifer looked up. He was still chained up. And still very much awake. In fact, all three of his eyes were also looking at the items on the floor.
"I think you might have fucked that up-"
"You don't get to talk!" Lucifer cut him off, clawed finger pointed directly at the Old One's throat. He turned to face his siblings. "We totally fucked that up." He kept his comment confined to his mind so as not to alarm Charlie.
"I tried to tell you we didn't have enough angels." Uriel replied flatly. Lucifer pinched the bridge of skin between his eyes.
"He was WEAK."
"I don't think it matters, Golden boy." Gabriel put a hand on Lucifer's shoulder. "Weak or not, he's still a God."
"This is bullshit." Lucifer inhaled deeply.
"They're talking about me; I just know it." C'toggha tilted his head toward Charlie who was removing the magical headphones.
"Dad, what happened?"
"We need to get your uncles." Lucifer spoke out loud. But this raised the problem that they didn't want to alert Sera to anything that they now knew. (Well, he knew. Uriel too, probably. But Gabriel sure as hell had no idea.) "But that means we'll have to go to Heaven. And he definitely cannot tag along there."
"Like I would even want to go to your stupid, tacky, cloud-clubhouse." C'toggha scoffed at the idea. But Lucifer was confident that if, given the opportunity, he would very much like to go into Heaven. Any of the Old Ones would jump at a chance to Corrupt the land past the well-defended pearly gates. "Just leave me here. Maybe I'll fall asleep with how absolutely boring you all are. Save you the embarrassment of failing another spell in front of your... daughter, right? I'll be honest, I have trouble getting into your head. That's why I went with what I knew." C'toggha changed his voice. "Oh, Lucifer help me!" The Devil felt his blood run cold. The gag instantly appeared over C'toggha's mouth again, this time more tightly.
"You were the fake Azrael."
"Mmph." C'toggha gave a shrug. Lucifer still remembered the dream. Seeing his best friend torn up, bleeding, screaming for help from behind the glass of the mirror. It had driven him to find Eve in Purgatory, made him desperate.
"Uriel, Gabriel, stay here with Charlie." Lucifer took a deep breath. Uriel looked hesitant. She folded her wings behind her.
"I don't think you should go alone."
"Is there a reason?" Gabriel looked confused.
"Yeah, we'll tell you in a bit." Lucifer didn't feel like divulging the secret of Sera in front of C'toggha even though he already knew. It didn't seem like C'toggha could remember which angel was which, and he didn't need to give him a refresher course. "Fine. Gabriel can stay here. Uri, you and I can go grab Mikey and Raph-"
"Dad, let them both go with you. It'll be safer and quicker with all of you together, won't it?" Charlie grabbed his hand. "I can keep an eye on C'toggha until you get back."
"I'm not leaving you alone with him, Char-Char." Lucifer straightened his posture, squeezing Charlie's hand tight. "We don't need everyone for something like this." (Though it wouldn't hurt necessarily.)
"I won't be alone with him. I have Puppet dad." Charlie was right. Lucifer had forgotten about Muppcifer who was off doing Metatron knows what and had all the powers of the Devil, as much as Lucifer hated to admit it.
"Oh yeah, I saw Muppcifer at the mansion when I was headed here. I didn't realize you guys were going to be at the Hotel." Gabriel piped up.
"Why was Muppcifer at the mansion?" Lucifer blinked.
"He was checking out the damages with Neo. I don't think they have to sleep. And your poor windows got destroyed." Gabriel looked empathetic. Lucifer waved it off.
"Abdiel broke those."
"But it was for Apocalypse reasons!" Charlie added. This was NOT the predicament Lucifer wanted to be in. Not now, not ever. Heaven wasn't safe, but neither was Hell. And Port Gatory had just gotten royally fucked. There was no safe option for Charlie. There was no perfect tower where he could keep his daughter safe from harm. No matter what choice he made, he was putting her in some degree of danger.
"Right, Apocalypse reasons." Lucifer was having to come to terms with the fact that the world might be ending and if he didn't do something, he might not even have a daughter to protect. He had to make a choice. "Look, I'm still not leaving you alone with him, my little red delicious. I want at least one Arc looking out for you. BUT..." he looked back at his brother. "Gabriel, get Muppcifer, Rosie, and Carmilla. Have them meet me outside. Charlie, you come with me for a moment. Adam... you'll need to find a new bedroom."
"Yeah, I think this one has lost its appeal." Adam made a face.
"Use your mirror powers to leave the room so you don't break the seal. Uriel, keep an eye on this fucker until we get back in." Lucifer grabbed Charlie's hand. He teleported her the short distance, so he was out on the front of the lawn. "Uriel, you okay in there?" He hated leaving his sister alone, but Uriel had the most defensive abilities of any of the Archangels, and C'toggha was still de-powered, just not enough to go to sleep, apparently.
"He's mostly just glaring at me." Uriel's response came quickly. "Gabriel just left. Tell Neo hello for me!"
"I can do that!" Gabriel replied cheerfully.
"And tell Carmilla to bring Charlie's helmet." Lucifer hated to think she would need it, but he had to be safe.
"I can do that too!" Gabriel assured him.
"Dad... I know you're worried-" Charlie started to talk, but Lucifer cut her off, wrapping his arms around her tightly, holding her close.
"Of course I'm worried, crabapple. I'm terrified. You are the only good thing that has ever happened to me outside of Heaven. You are the reason I was able to remember what joy felt like. And I can't lose you."
"You won't." Charlie hugged him tightly. "I know you're afraid. I'm afraid, too. But I'm not a little girl anymore. I've been out in the world; I've seen what Corruption can do- what it did to mom." Her voice cracked. "I have to help."
"You are helping. You're doing so much." He brushed some of the hair from her face. "But I'm going to have your aunt stay here. Okay? She'll protect you."
"Dad-"
"Please, Charlie. I need this peace of mind."
"Fine." Charlie sighed, hugging her father close. Lucifer clung to the moment, holding his daughter as if it would be the last time he ever saw that face again. It felt dramatic, sure, but he was a dramatic bitch, after all. "I love you, dad."
"I love you too." And he did. Every fiber of his being adored the daughter he had created with his own hands. He had made the very sun and yet Charlie was the creation that shown the brightest. He needed that light now more than ever.
But she was right.
She was an adult. Not just his little princess but a future Queen.
He had to learn to trust her.
And he did.
He trusted Charlie with all his heart and soul. It was the Old Ones he didn't trust. Which was why he needed to find Michael and Raphael.
The sooner they were all together...
The sooner they could FINALLY put one of these fuckers back to sleep.
A/N: Shorter chapter tonight as it's my birthday Sunday! I have guests in town! But I am VERY excited to continue this plot! :3
"You good?" Lucifer offered Adam another glass of water, as he knew how thirsty he often was after the nightmares. Adam took it, hands still shaking as he started drinking deeply from the glass. "Easy does it." The Redeemed Archangel put a cautious hand on Adam's back. The two tones of skin slowly returning to their normal temperatures (respectively). "Don't choke."
"You should know better than anyone that I won't choke." Adam replied as soon as the glass was empty. He set it aside with the other three glasses on the nightstand as Lucifer turned a particularly bright shade of gold, his face warming up considerably. He cleared his throat.
"I see you're back to normal."
"As normal as I get."
"So you remember last night?"
"Is this a weird way of asking me if you're unforgettable?"
"Bitch, I know that." Lucifer scoffed at the very idea, hoping his face had returned to a normal color. "Good to see that you're asshole-ish nature has returned."
"I like to think of myself as delightful."
"You're a pain in my ass." Lucifer put a hand underneath Adam's chin. "But I guess that's just revenge for the other night, hmm?" Now it was Adam's turn to flush a bright golden color. "Seriously, though," his expression softened, more loving, less devious. "I didn't get a chance to thank you."
"For what? I mean, don't get me wrong, I kinda carried your ass through this whole ordeal. But what in particular are you thanking me for at the moment?"
"Carried? You almost got squished by monsters in Port Gatory." Lucifer gripped Adam's jaw playfully. "And you were very stupid for coming-"
"But you're glad I did."
"I'm glad you did." Lucifer conceded with a sigh. "Though, that doesn't give you an excuse for putting yourself in danger like the dumbass I know you are."
"Next time answer your fucking phone."
"I was in the middle of battle. What was I supposed to call time out or some shit? Politely ask Yog Sothoth to hold on while I take a call?"
"I don't see why not." Adam had that same playful expression on his face that Lucifer had moments before. It still made his heart flutter to see those narrowed, mismatched eyes. "A guy with a name like that seems like he would be a pretty chill guy. I'm sure Yogurt Socks would have respected the rules of time out."
"The Old Ones don't respect any rules. That is kind of the issue." Lucifer made a face at the thought of the Elders and how they had been steadily trying to ruin his existence since they woke up. "And it's Yog Sothoth."
"That's what I said."
"You said: Yogurt Socks."
"Right. Because that's what you said."
"That's not what I said." Lucifer squeezed Adam's jaw, shaking his head from side to side gently. "You're lucky you're at least somewhat attractive, you know that, right?"
"I'm very attractive."
"You're okay."
"That's not what you said last night."
"I-" Lucifer choked on his own breath, his heart skipping a beat. Ugh, even after everything, he was still in love with Adam. In fact, the First Man's recent actions had only made the situation worse. Lucifer took a deep breath, his expression becoming more serious, but maintaining a look of lingering affection as he looked over the black and white face in the pale glow of Adam's eyes. "Look, Adam..." his voice trembled a bit. "I..." he swallowed hard. "Charlie told me what you did for her." Adam looked a little puzzled by the statement.
"What do you mean?"
"You saved her."
"You mean... that whole thing with Lilly..." Adam's face fell. The smile was gone and Lucifer could feel Adam getting uncomfortable. Look, Lu... I didn't-"
"You knew something was wrong, Adam. And you did everything in your power to keep my daughter safe." Lucifer moved the clawed index finger on the hand holding Adam's jaw so that it was gently resting against the Sinner's lips. "And I haven't gotten to thank you for that."
"Of course I was going to say something." Adam replied, undeterred by the finger over his mouth. "Charlie has tried to help me with Redemption. And she's your daughter. She may not like me, or want to hear what I had to say. But if I just kept my mouth shut then I'm literally just as bad as I used to be."
"You're nothing like you used to be." Lucifer removed his finger from Adam's mouth, using the hand still on his jaw to pull him toward, kissing him deeply. "At least," he pulled away from a bit, their foreheads resting together. "Not like you were a few years ago. This you... it's more like the man I knew in Eden." He smirked. "Big ego," he stole another kiss, bigger heart. "You're an asshole, but you're my asshole."
"You wanna talk about assholes-"
"Shut the fuck up." Lucifer laughed as he pulled Adam in for another kiss. The First Man wrapped his arms around Lucifer's body, pulling them closer together.
"I'm glad you're okay." He muttered the words in the few breaths he got between kisses. They had not had a moment alone together since Lucifer had left to check on things in Port Gatory. It had been just one battle after another and then he needed to be there for his daughter. Charlie had her own emergency while they were away. And, thanks to Adam, she was fine.
"I'm fine." Lucifer mumbled against his lips. But never come after me like that again." His fingers laced in Adam's hair, tugging his head back so he could look in those mismatched eyes. "That was stupid and you could have gotten hurt." Adam grinned, those sharp teeth visible on the pale side of his body gleamed in dim lights of the halos over Lucifer's head. (Though he was not feeling particularly angelic at the moment.)
"We both know I would do it again in a heartbeat."
"You're obnoxious."
"I can't let you hog all the glory, now can I?"
"You can't get any glory if you're dead, dumbass."
"I think you have forgotten the concept of a martyr."
"Let me phrase it this way." Lucifer grabbed Adam's face firmly in both hands. "You aren't allowed to die, asshole. I just got used to having you around."
"I'm too sexy to die."
"Don't push it." Lucifer leaned in, lips against Adam's. He could feel that mix of warm and cold against his skin. That glow of his mouth adding its own gentle heat every time the two-toned lips parted. Lucifer could feel the relief as it fueled the passion of the moment. He couldn't lose Adam. He had just got him back. This Adam, the one who put himself at risk for others. This was the man who had first stolen the Heart of the Morning Star. Back in Eden, this was the soul whose curiosity fueled the creation of so many beautiful plants and animals.
The Winner in the mask that had spoken to a broken Devil about Exterminations was a different soul entirely. In moments like this, Lucifer couldn't see a single trace of that monster on the face of the soul in his embrace. Adam had brought the fire back to the Star Maker. And in turn, Lucifer found the fun, playful, and good man who had been swallowed whole by the Corruption in Adam's mind.
They had let the moment carry them further than, perhaps, Lucifer had intended. But after so many brushes with disaster, emotions were running high. Redeemed or not, he was still the Devil at heart. And the Devil could not be held responsible for giving into temptation. (And it wasn't like Adam was going back to sleep any time soon after being awoken I such a way. Lucifer was tiring him out. Which was conducive to the plan.)
Adam did seem tired, as he lay on Lucifer's chest, catching his breath. The golden eye shifted, looking up at the Devil who lay scheming in silence. Adam cleared his throat. "Hey, um," the First Man seemed a little flustered which was only to be expected, given the circumstances. "Did... did you mean what you said? You know... earlier?"
"About you being a dumbass?" Lucifer smirked, the halos glancing down at the Sinner curled up on top of him. "Yeah, I'm pretty confident in that analysis."
"No!" Adam's face flushed more. "And you're welcome for bailing your entire family out yesterday thanks to my brilliance and determination."
"You still shouldn't have come in person."
"I wanted to be sure you got the message."
"Oh, I got it. And you could have gotten killed."
"So then..." Adam looked away again, briefly. A sharp canine pressed into his lower lip as he picked his wording carefully. "Did you mean what you said?"
"Be more specific."
"You said you loved me." Adam's words hit Lucifer right through the heart. The Devil tensed, his face growing hot, which was ironic given what had occurred not moments before. Adam sat up on his arm, just enough so he could look Lucifer over. "So... did you mean it?"
"I..." the Redeemed Archangel felt as if his insides had turned into a swarm of angry butterflies that were slamming against his ribcage in an attempt to escape. "I mean..." why was this so difficult? He knew the answer. The words had been so effortless in the moment, but now it felt like each syllable weighed a thousand pounds on his tongue. "Yeah..." he swallowed his pride. There was no point in hiding it. But saying the words out loud just felt so...final. "I meant it."
"Okay." And with that, Adam plopped his head back down. Lucifer's heart skipped a beat as he waited for follow up that didn't seem to be coming.
"Okay?"
"Okay."
"Is... that all you have to say?"
"I mean... maybe not. Why?"
"Why? How about that I just said I loved you and all you said was okay, you unromantic piece of shit." Lucifer retorted, feeling a little indignant.
"Well, if we're being technical, I asked if that is what you said, and you simply confirmed it." The sharp, claw-like nail on Adam's index finger ran lightly over Lucifer's chest as he spoke. "That isn't really the same thing."
"It's literally the fucking same."
"Not really."
"Listen here you snarky little bitch, no one replies to 'I love you' with 'okay'- except for douchebags." Lucifer's halos glared at Adam in annoyance.
"But I didn't reply to I love you with okay. I asked if you said 'I love you', which you confirmed. And I replied to that confirmation with 'okay'. Completely different scenario."
"How is that different?"
"It's just is."
"So then, what if I just say I love you? Then what response do I get?"
"I dunno." Adam tilted his head up. He was grinning from ear to ear in a mischievous little expression that made Lucifer's insides flutter. "Maybe you should try it."
"You needy bitch." Lucifer wrapped his arms around Adam holding him close. He never thought he would be able to feel like this again- happy. The day Lilith left, Lucifer fell into a hole within himself. He could see no light, no hope. The only good thing he had in all of Hell was Charlie and she kept him at arms length. But here he was, in his daughter's hotel, filled with people who actually cared- who he cared for. Hell, his own fucking sister was not a few rooms away, probably up reading despite the late hour. The way she used to do even before humans had made literature. Now that there was more to read, he was shocked Uriel had time for anything else. And Adam, the man Lucifer had hated for centuries thanks to a memory blurred with negative emotion- Adam was in his arms. And it felt like no time at all had passed since Eden. This was Lucifer's Eden. He pulled Adam up so he could look the First Man in the eyes. "I love you."
"Do you now?" Adam gave another toothy smile before leaning in to kiss the Devil on the mouth. Lucifer leaned in for a moment, enjoying the sensation, before pulling away.
"Seriously? That's all you have to say?"
"Now who's being needy?" Adam scoffed but the annoyed expression turned into a genuine smile. He let his body fall back onto Lucifer, rolling onto his back so he could look up at the Devil. "I love you too, asshole." Lucifer let out a breath he didn't even realize he was holding. His eyes started burning as he tried to keep his emotions in check. He had not heard those words from a partner in too long. "Fuck, don't cry. You'll make it weird." Adam covered Lucifer's eyes with his hand. (Well, the eyes on his face. He couldn't reach all the other ones.)
"Make it weird?"
"You getting all emotional and shit makes it weird!"
"Are you worried you're going to cry?"
"I don't cry."
"We both know that isn't true." Lucifer pulled him closer. "You are an asshole with a heart of gold underneath that terrible personality and awful bravado."
"At least I have a fucking nose."
"I'm beautiful. Shut your whore mouth."
"Gremlin."
"Asshole."
"Loser."
"Fuck-wad." Lucifer kissed the top of his head. Adam nestled into him. The bits of emotion Lucifer could feel from the Corrupted Sinner radiated a feeling of safety of adoration.
"I love you."
"I love you too." The words were still so foreign to Lucifer's forked tongue. (Though technically, in his angelic form there was no need for it to be forked. He was used to it by now.) He did have love in Hell. He had Lilith, he had Charlie. And, despite everything happening now, the love he and Lilith shared had been real. She had pulled him from his darkest moments, she had brought light shining into Hell. Eventually, he had become reliant on his wife. He was imperfect. He had taken her for granted. But at the same time, Lilith fed into some of his worst traits. His ego, his hatred for Heaven, the narrative he built about the past- they had built that together. They all made mistakes. Only, Lilith had made the biggest one yet.
Working with the Elders...
He had warned her about the dangers the Gods brought with them. For a moment, he had toyed with the idea of using them. Just a fleeting instant when he was at his lowest point, they had tossed the idea around. But the memories of their devastation had scarred themselves into Lucifer's very soul. Even now the sweet rush of Redemption could not heal over the damages they caused him. And he told Lilith.
He had explained to her why they could never seek out help from forces they could not control. The Old Ones were liars. They were beings much like himself who only sought out their own gain. Perhaps, it would have been possible to use them to overthrow Heaven, but it would cost them all of Hell. And that was a price they couldn't afford to pay.
"You okay?" Adam stirred. "You just got like... creepily quiet."
"I'm fine. Just thinking."
"That doesn't sound like you."
"The fuck does that mean?"
"Just saying, I've seen the types of choices you typically make and it really doesn't feel like any thought was put into them at all."
"Wow." Lucifer ran a hand through the black and white strands of Adam's hair. "I make great decisions. Usually, at least. Though falling in love with an asshole probably wasn't one of my better choices, so, I suppose you don't have the best perspective to see my better choices."
"No, I get it. I'm pretty fucking irresistible."
"I think you mean irritating. It's okay to get your words confused."
"I know what I said."
"I love how confidently wrong you are. It's cute." Lucifer pressed a kiss to Adam's head, the strange of white hair tickling his cheeks while the dark hair felt almost nonexistent against him. Even when he moved his hands through the strands, the black hair just slid through his fingers like silk. "Look, Adam..." the moment was peaceful, serene. Lucifer hated to ruin it, but it was better to approach certain subjects when Adam's spirits were high. And at the moment, the Devil doubted they could be much higher. "I want to ask you something..."
"Uh..." Adam shifted slightly, sitting up just a bit. "Seems a bit early for some kind of proposal. I mean I know I'm a catch but he haven't even told our kids-"
"No." Lucifer cut himself off, gold flushing over his cheeks. "Calm your tits. We only just got serious." In all fairness, marriage wasn't on Lucifer's mind at all given that he and Adam were already so ingrained into one another's lives, it almost felt at times like they had been married in spirit for years. "This is about the whole Apocalypse thing going."
"Oh, right. That." Adam's expression was hard to read, but he slid back into a resting position, tilting his head up to glance in Luciael's direction. "Abdiel broke two of your windows for Apocalypse reasons."
"He what?" Lucifer blinked. "You know what? Never mind. Not important." He was beginning to think that the Horseman of War had some sort of personal vendetta against his windows. "I want to talk to you about your time in Heaven." He began stroking Adam's hair again, trying to relax him. "About how you might have gotten sick."
"I told you, I don't remember." Adam sounded a little irritated by the question. Lucifer could feel his mood start to shift into something more negative.
"I know. I know that on the surface you really can't remember a thing. And if I ask you to sit here and try, you'll make yourself sick with the effort."
"Then don't ask."
"Look," Lucifer tried to be as gentle as he could. He knew that Adam struggled. His mind was a terrifying place, even for the First Man himself. Being afraid of one's own thoughts, being unable to trust the memories in your own head... it had to be an awful feeling. "I'm not going to ask you questions, I know how it affects you." He tried to keep his aura calming, warm. That of an angel rather than the Devil he was. But still he could feel Adam's agitation.
"If I knew the answers, I would tell you. But I don't."
"I know, baby, I know." It was still a little strange for Lucifer to call Adam anything sweet. But this whole... love thing was still new. "You literally can't remember. There are spells in the Corrupted Book that can block put parts of your mind." Lucifer had seen the book before. He knew copies of it existed, spread throughout the human world. Wards, spells, stories of the Old Ones and their feats (embellished, in Lucifer's always correct opinion), all wrapped up in a binding that humans would be fools to touch. The Necronomicon. "As long as you are consciously trying to think, you will only drive yourself mad. But... you do remember." He held the First Man a little closer. "You make comments here and there when you're dreaming, when the Corruption tries to control your mind. I think the memories are buried deep down in a place you can't reach."
"Then what's the point of this entire conversation?" Adam was clearly getting irritated. Lucifer wasn't shocked. His memory was a bit of a touchy subject.
"Well..." Lucifer pressed another kiss to his head trying to calm him. If Adam got too stressed out, he might not be in any state to go back to sleep. "I think, maybe... I can reach them."
"You can reach my memories?" There was skepticism in Adam's voice, which was understandable given Lucifer probably sounded insane.
"Yeah. Maybe. I mean, I feel like its worth a shot."
"You don't sound very certain."
"Look," Lucifer wasn't certain, but having an idea and a plan was better than just sitting around and hoping the Old Ones got bored of this hostile takeover. "You're a Winner, you know about the concept of Dream-walking." Sure, Adam was currently a Sinner, but that was temporary.
"I thought that was just something Angels did to let Winners visit their loved ones on Earth." Adam was familiar with the process, that was good. "Does it even work on the dead?"
"The dead still dream." Lucifer shrugged. "It's not easy mind you, but I'm an Arc. I can do lots of things that other angels can't. Not bragging or anything, but it's true."
"Didn't you just get your powers back?"
"It's been like half a year. I have a handle on them." Lucifer waved off the concern. He had been practicing with his siblings. "You saw me in Port Gatory. I fired plenty of arrows and the buildings are still standing- well- some of them are still standing. But the ones that aren't have nothing to do with me." Technically, Yog Sothoth had thrown Luciael into a building and that had caused some damage, but over all that still wasn't the Archangel's fault.
"When was the last time you Dream-walked?"
"It's like riding a bike." Lucifer had not really used Dream-walking even when he was in his prime as it was a delicate process and it was easier just to talk to people. His last time doing it had been before the Fall and he had Michael with him. They were playing a prank on Gabriel. Was that a lot of effort for something stupid? Yes. But Luciael had always been mischievous, and Gabriel had found the prank funny. So, it was a win-win.
"Can you ride a bike?"
"I can ride a unicycle, Adam. Pretty sure I can ride a bike." Lucifer had no idea if he could ride a bike or not. He had never tried. "Uriel is here too. She can help me."
"Not sure how I feel about you and Uriel going into my dreams." Adam made a face that seemed to suggest he was not feeling Lucifer's amazing plan.
"Dreams are weird, Adam, no one is going to judge you." Lucifer gave him a smug little smile. "And don't worry, I'm going to go on by myself, Uriel's just helping with the casting." Assuming she agreed, he supposed. He hadn't asked her yet. "So, if you have an inappropriate dream about me, she'll never know." That got a chuckle from Adam.
"Bold of you to assume I dream about you."
"And why wouldn't you? Look at me." He snaked a finger under Adam's chin, tilting his head up. "Look," he kept his voice gentle as he looked into Adam's eyes. "I know it's asking a lot from you, but you are the only confirmed case of Corruption where we don't know the origin. And I just keep thinking... what if it didn't start with you, Adam. What if someone in Heaven Corrupted you?" Hopefully, he was wrong. But the image of Seth's distraught expression, the sound of the that high-pitched, uncanny laugh. "And they could do the same to others?"
"No one in Heaven would do that..." Adam protested.
"Of course not. But Corruption can make you do terrible things Adam." Lucifer caressed his cheek gingerly. "It brings out your worst traits; it feeds into a reality where you become your worst self. And you know that." Adam instantly looked as if Lucifer had struck him.
"The Exterminations- I-"
"You never would have agreed. I know. The real Adam, my Adam cares too much to be a part of that senseless slaughter. But the Corruption was feeding you lies. It was turning you into someone I didn't recognize. And you have done so much to combat that. You're a good man, Adam. And you always have been. But just like the Corruption drove you to do bad things, it might have done the same to others in Heaven."
"You don't think I spread it, do you?"
"I think if you had bitten someone or coughed up blood on them, you would not have gotten as far as you did while Corrupted." Lucifer soothed the fear rising up inside the First Man. "I think someone spread it to you. I know it sounds crazy but I don't think your Corruption was accidental. And if we want to be sure that Heaven is safe, then I have to know if it really started with you or if someone else is involved."
"I..." Adam hesitated; it was hard to think somewhere as well protected and perfect as a paradise could be, may have been the very place where Adam got sick. Behind the pearly gates where he was supposed to be safe, protected... perhaps there was another snake hiding in the garden. Lucifer would know a thing or two about that. "Are my kids in danger?"
"Of course not." Lucifer did not want to stress Adam out more than he already was, so he would leave Seth's strange behavior up to Raphael's interpretation. "Heaven is safe right now. Michael is there, Raphael, and... maybe Gabriel? I know he was stopping by Port Gatory to clean things up, so he may not be there yet. But he'll be there soon enough. And even though she's a bit hands-off, the Metatron would give us some kind of sign or clue if she thought we were in danger." Hands-off was a nice way of calling her reactionary. Luciael always knew that the future was ever-changing. But would it kill her to give exact instructions sometimes?
"Have Raphael check on Abel and Seth. Would you? I know he's busy with everything regarding the Palace of Souls, and Purgatory but it would make me feel better."
"Of course." Lucifer kissed his cheek. That was fine. Now he had even more reason to get Seth looked at. And Abel too. He reached for his phone, sending Raphael a quick message.
Hey Raph, I know you're balls deep in shit right now. But can you check on Adam's kids when you get a moment to breathe? Thanks.
"You don't think I could have gotten them sick, do you?"
"Doubtful. Unless you have a habit of biting your children. Even getting blood on them would be hard in Heaven. I don't think you could injure yourself if you tried."
"Right. You... you said that."
"It's okay to be worried about your kids, jackass. I worry about Charlie constantly." He sighed heavily. "She wants to make a get-well-soon present for Emily."
"You told her about Emily being at the palace?"
"Yeah, I'm trying to keep her filled in. We're getting a helmet made for her and everything." Lucifer had not enjoyed the process of letting Charlie know that her cousin had almost been ripped to shreds and her uncle had been incredibly stabbed. Hopefully that asshole was resting. Lucifer would have to check back in on him in the morning.
"Sorry about... you know... the shit with Lilith."
"Nothing about that falls on you. You saved my daughter." Lucifer kissed him gently. "And I am asking you to help again. Let me try Dream-walking."
"I..." Adam seemed hesitant. Lucifer leaned toward him, a grin on his face, his forked tongue flicking playfully through the sharp and pointed teeth.
"Would it help if I phrased it differently? I could just ask to go inside you."
"You know, that does make it more appealing." Adam snorted. Good to know that, despite everything, the First Man still had a terrible sense of humor.
"See? I knew you would appreciate that."
"Fine. I'll let you fuck around in my head." Adam still sounded reluctant but Lucifer didn't blame him. Dreams were personal matters and Adam had a lot of things he wasn't proud of. But the Devil could relate in that regard. So, who better to dive in than someone who understood? (Maybe someone more trained? Nah. What was training and talent when compared to things like empathy?)
"Thank you, baby." Lucifer was starting to like how that pet name felt on his tongue. It was nice having a partner again. Having someone he loved and who's love he could feel, even through the haze of Corruption that could subdue Adam's emotions, making them confusing to interpret. It was possible that Adam's emotions weren't real and he was deceiving Luciael. But... looking at him... the Archangel did not feel as if that were the case.
"Just don't read any of my secret thoughts or anything while you're in there."
"Is this about you liking that pony show?"
"I do not like the pony show! Neo does."
"It's okay, there's no shame in it. Like what you like. It's Hell. People are going hate you either way." People were certainly going to have opinions on Lucifer's ascension and his new lover. But right now, he wouldn't have to deal with that because the Apocalypse was right around the corner.
"I told you. That's Neo."
"Sure, Adam." Lucifer started to sit up. Adam immediately clung to him. The Devil could feel those two contrasting temperatures as Adam's skin was pressed against his own.
"Where are you going?"
"I got to talk to Uri. Get things ready for the walk. And you," he pressed a kiss to Adam's nose, "need to focus on going back to sleep. I know I tired you out."
"I'm not that tired." Adam scoffed. "We could go another round if you're really wanting to wear me out." Lucifer felt his face heat up.
"As much as I would enjoy that, and trust me, I would," he took a moment to kiss the First Man affectionately, "I need to make sure Uriel is ready." And by ready he of course meant he had to inform Uriel of the plan. "But later. I promise."
"Not a very angelic promise." Adam smirked. "But I'll take it." He laid back on Lucifer, which was a little counterproductive given Lucifer needed to get up and talk to Uriel. There was just something about tapping in to their mental connection while actively in bed with his partner that felt weird. He did not want them feeling any of his emotions in this moment. Adam's head turned as he looked at the heavy curtains blocking the window. "What time is it anyway?"
"Like one AM."
"Are we even going to have time to do this dream-thing tonight?"
"We should. All we need is for you to go back to sleep." Lucifer kissed the top of his head. Adam seemed less convinced of the plan.
"What If the others start to wake up?"
"So what?"
"Won't Charlie think it's weird that you're coming out of my room?"
"I'm working. I have a reason." Lucifer gave Adam a pat on his shoulder. "Now, I know you're comfy, but I need to get up and talk to Uriel."
"You never said you were going to have to move."
"I know. I'm the Devil and I have to remove you from your spot."
"You monster."
"You'll live." Lucifer nudged Adam onto the mattress. "Now, start trying to relax. You barely slept." He sat up, gathering his clothes from the floor, before deciding better of it and just manifesting himself a new outfit. Adam let out a loud, dramatic sigh, sprawling out on the mattress.
"I'm not even tired."
"Yes you are. You're just too stubborn to notice."
"This bed isn't even that comfortable. Their sheets need a higher thread-count."
"You're fine." Lucifer got up, walking to the door. "I love you, I'll be right back." The banter was nice, reassuring. Despite everything, the foundation of their interactions remained unchanged. Lucifer waved his hand again and the sheets beneath Adam changed into something softer, something fresh and clean.
"Oh, now that is better. See, thread-count is important." Adam seemed surprised by the sudden change but was clearly unbothered.
"Go the fuck to sleep." Lucifer walked out of the room, closing the door behind him. He walked down the hall to the room he had seen Uriel enter when they were all turning in for the night. He knocked politely on the door.
"Come in!" Her reply was instant.
"Hey," Lucifer opened the door, taking a step inside what he thought was going to be an identical room to his own, but as he walked across the threshold he was surrounded by massive shelves of books that towered above his head. He saw Uriel sitting on what looked like a rather comfortable bean bag chair with books piled up beside her. She had about five floating around her head and two more in her hands. "You made yourself right at home I see."
"The changes are only temporary." Uriel looked rather sheepish. "It's just... Hell has so many books! I haven't had a chance to even brush the surface of literature!"
"I... wouldn't call the books here literature."
"Oh, you sell the Sinners short! They are wonderful! Did you know Mammon wrote a memoir?" She held up a book with Mammon on the cover wearing a ridiculous pair of glasses and a turtleneck sweater.
"And you think he was honest in that book?"
"Oh, no. Nothing is accurate. But it is still wonderful!"
"You have weird taste." Lucifer could see all sorts of books from Sinners and Hellborn alike that were spread across the floor like a carpet. Even as he was talking, Uriel's eyes in her halos were moving rapidly and pages in the floating books were turning. "Look, I need your help with something."
"You are asking me for help?" All the pages stopped turning and suddenly Lucifer was under the gaze of many eyes of red and gold. "Of course, big brother! Anything you need! I am a resource of information about magic, about politics, about love- I've never been in love, mind you. But I have read many books on the topic and I think we can come up with a solution together if you're concerned about Adam-"
"Uri, no."
"I do have books on parenting!" Books flew off the shelves, circling around Lucifer's head. "Though, I'll admit I have been acting selfishly- please forgive me- and I have mostly been reading books on being a good aunt- which there are not nearly enough of, Lu! It is a completely underrated category-"
"Uriel, breathe." Lucifer held up his hand and scattered the books around his head. Uriel did not need to breathe, but took a breath because he told her to. "I need help with Adam."
"So it is romance! I have just the boo-"
"I want to Dream-walk into Adam's dreams."
"I..." Uriel froze mid gesture, leaving many books floating in the air. She looked hesitant for a moment. "For... um... personal reasons? Because that's not really my business-"
"Holy fucking shit- no." Lucifer put his face in his hands, trying to ebbing off the feeling of embarrassment that was turning his cheeks to gold. "Just- no. I think Adam might remember how he got Corrupted but the memory is being blocked. I mean.. it clearly is, but I think I can circumvent the block with Dream-walking." As he spoke, all the books Uriel had summoned returned themselves neatly to the shelves. Her expression was hard to read, but he could feel her hesitance.
"Let me relay your plan back to you, see if I am correct..." Uriel bit her lip, folding her hands in her lap. "You would like to Dream-walk something you have not done since the Fall, into Adam who, while he has shown remarkable improvements- is still very much Corrupted in order to unlock a blocked memory. Is that... roughly the plan you are suggesting?" Lucifer frowned.
"What's the problem?"
"Well.." Uriel spoke very slowly. "For starters, what you are describing is not simple Dream-walking. A dream-walk usually entails us creating the scenario and speaking with the soul in question through a comfortable and familiar scene. It's made to console grieving loved ones, to deliver messages. It's not exactly designed for memory recovery."
"But it can be used like that, right?" Lucifer could have sworn it had more applications. "Because Adam does dream about the incident. I have heard him talking in his sleep."
"Right, but in order to assure you're going to be in the correct dream, you'll have to walk through so many others. Humans are not predictable. Most of them cannot dream on command."
"So? If I have to go looking, I'll go looking."
"It's not that simple. Adam's mind is Corrupted. That memory you want to see, it's dangerous. And the more you poke around, you might draw unwanted attention."
"Wait..." Lucifer thought back to his own dream, the image of Azrael's mutilated body still made his eyes sting. "You mean Ctoggha?" The Elder God of Dreams was as forgettable as he was annoying. But yes, Lucifer was technically going to be walking straight into his domain. Still... "The wards should keep him out."
"Typically, yes. But if you're going to be actively antagonizing him and messing with Corrupted memories, I'm not sure the wards will hold. You've seen yourself how Cthulhu can tear through them like paper. If Ctoggha has regained the same amount of power-"
"If he shows up, I'll deal with him."
"That... isn't really a plan."
"It's a plan in progress." Lucifer sighed, holding out his hand. "Here, let me at least read over any scrolls you've written on Dream-walking." Uriel nodded and suddenly Lucifer had an entire pile of scrolls in front of him. This was not what he wanted to do with himself. Research was never really his thing. He read over them as fast as his angelic eyes would allow. He even tried reading with his halos simultaneously. Uriel had made that look way easier than it was, so he had to go back to just one scroll at a time. There were a lot of rules. No implanting false memories, no interfering with the dreamer's free will. No threatening the dreamer, that was weird. Do not touch anything, especially the dreamer. Waking up the dreamer evicts you from the dream and you risk being seem by the awoken human- wait! "Oh! Hang on! Uri, listen." He waved the scroll he was currently holding in front of her face in excitement. "If things get bad, you can wake Adam up. We'll stay in contact with the creepy Archangel telepathy. And if, for some reason, things get a little dicey, you get him to wake up, and then I just poof back into the room, no problem!" Uriel bit her lip again.
"It's not really much of a poof and you're back. It's more like a... violent jettison. I... very much do not recommend that method of extraction."
"Oh come on. It'll be fine."
"I mean... in theory it might work-"
"What if I just believe in myself and in our abilities as a family? Isn't that what Heaven is always preaching? With enough faith in ourselves and others we can achieve anything? Or some bullshit like that, I was never really listening."
"While yes that is a really good lesson overall, I'm not really sure how it applies to this situation." Uriel's hesitation was costing them precious time.
"It does, just trust me."
"I do trust you. And I love you. But I am not certain this plan was entirely thought out."
"Look, Uri, can I be frank for a moment?"
"You mean one of Cedric's little birds?"
"What?"
"The birds that follow Cedric around in Port Gatory? Isn't one of them named Frank? Jezebel likes to send me pictures of their antics sometimes."
"I ..." Lucifer blinked. He knew the birds had names but had never really spent the time to learn them. He didn't have to know names when he could see them. "What are you talking about?" Uriel looked equally confused.
"You said you wanted to be Frank."
"No, I mean frank, like honest."
"Oh yes! That is another definition! Sorry, at times more colloquial phrases can be a little confusing. But my goal is to eventually be up to date with all the slang so I can be the sickest hep cat at the sock hop."
"You should never say any of that again if you ever want the humans to take you seriously." Lucifer put a loving hand on his sister's shoulder. He knew he was the only cool Archangel, but the reassurance was a nice boost to his ego.
"That bad?"
"Yes." He drew closer taking his sister's face in his hands the same way he would Michael's when the youngest Arc was being particularly irritating. (And really, Uri wasn't much older than Mikey. She was the middle child of the Arcs. Only Raph and Michael below her.) "And also, don't text Jezebel about non-work things."
"Oh, but she's sweet."
"She's not. But we're getting off topic. Uriel, Angel of Wisdom, Virtue of Diligence I am asking for your help, not as the Devil, not as the star maker, but as your brother."
"Lu..." Uriel was much like Michael in the way that her emotions were easy to manipulate. (All the Arcs had that weakness, it seemed.) Was that nice of him to do? No. Was it right? Also no. But things were desperate. Lucifer was desperate.
"If Adam got Corrupted in Heaven... other souls might be in danger. Mikey might be in danger. Or Raph. Please, I just got my family back..."
"Adam can't have gotten Corrupted in Heaven. That would mean we didn't contain the infection at all." Uriel, in all her brilliance, had not seemed to give this theory much thought until Lucifer brought it up. And of course she wouldn't; Heaven was supposed to be safe, protected. And being an Archangel, Uriel's faith in the system was blinding. Lucifer was the only one who could even fathom that there might be a flaw in the system. And the last time he had tried to make a difference, they had kicked him out.
"And maybe he wasn't. But maybe he was." Lucifer looked his sister in her many eyes. "But if there is even a small, fraction of a chance that someone else is Corrupted, isn't it our duty as Archangels to figure that out?"
"..." Uriel stared up at him, he could feel the concern, the seed of doubt that he had planted was growing into uncertainty. "Perhaps it might be worth it just to take a look. And if we're working together, I can assure the safety of you and Adam during the process."
"Thank you, sis."
"That being said, there is still the matter of C'toggha. This is a delicate enough process without having to worry about him interfering. If you're messing around in the Dream Realm, you are going to be like a giant Lu-shaped beacon attracting his attention. He's the hardest to track, especially since Adam is already Corrupted. I don't think the wards will keep him out for long and I won't know if he's gotten in. So it will be up to you."
"I can handle C'toggha." Lucifer didn't recall the Dream God being particularly tough when compared to the others. Of course... he was powerless in the waking plane- so, technically he would have been weak when Luciael had faced him. But still.
"Please take this seriously. You will be in his domain. If he finds you, he will be a threat." Uriel seemed to be thinking. Lucifer tried to tap into her thoughts, but she had them blocked. Okay, a little rude, but whatever. "Be careful, Lu."
"So, we're doing it?" Lucifer felt his heart speed up.
"Yes."
"Uriel, you will not regret this!" He squeezed her cheeks together, his grin consuming his entire expression.
"I... am not as certain as you are but will remain optimistic."
"No. We got this." He released her face and grabbed her hand. "Come on!" He pulled his sister to her get as Uriel summoned a bunch of scrolls under one arm and Lucifer dragged her down the hallway to Adam's room. He opened the door quietly only to see that Adam was standing looking like a deer caught in the headlights. "You're supposed to be sleeping, asshole!"
"I had to fucking pee. So, sue me."
"Hi Adam." Uriel poked her head into the room and Adam's tone immediately changed as he straightened up.
"Uriel, so good to see you Archangel."
"Where's my 'So good to see you'. All I heard was about your bladder." Lucifer feigned a look of indignance.
"You don't get a good to see you because you decided to ride my ass about not being in bed- excuse my poor language, Archangel." Adam made his way back to the bed. Lucifer had a few comments he could make but his sister was in the room and so he decided on a more general reply to Adam's attitude.
"You're not excused."
"I wasn't talking to you. I was talking to Uriel." Adam retorted, sliding under the covers as Lucifer made his way over.
"Well, we're both Archangels, dumbass, so, you're not excused. Now lay down and go the fuck to sleep like I ordered."
"First of all," Adam started to sit up again as Lucifer pushed him back into the covers, "what sort of Archangel can say: fuck? That's inappropriate. But also, I'm human. I can't just go to sleep on command."
"You see what I'm dealing with here, Uri?" Lucifer gestured toward Adam like he was a display rather than a person. "He's impossible."
"Well, he is right. Human's can't fall asleep on command. We tried something like that. But it never worked out." She made her way over to the bed. "But it's all right Adam, I can help put you in a relaxed state."
"Yep, because nothing relaxes a human like thirty-seven eyes all staring at them." Adam glanced at the four halos.
"You love attention. This should be easy for you." Lucifer gave the First Man a condescend pat on his head. "Uriel, tell me what you need from me."
"Stay by Adam, I'm going to help him rest. Once he's dreaming, we'll go from there." Uriel waved a hand. The door closed. The only light came from the plethora of glowing eyes in the room. "Adam, please, lay back, get comfortable, and close your eyes."
"...right." Adam was clearly looking up at the glowing eyes of golden and red all staring down at him as he lay back on his pillow. Uriel smiled; she took his hand. Her halos started pulsing, never glowing too brightly. She started humming. It was a beautiful, melodic, otherworldly sound. Lucifer had not heard her sing in a long time; he had forgotten how ethereal the Arc's voices were. She closed her eyes, her hair moving as if touched by an unseen wind.
"How are you feeling, Adam?" Her voice was soft, barely interrupting the rhythm of the humming with her words. Adam's eyes were closed as Uriel had instructed. Lucifer saw it looked as if the tension was leaving his body, his muscles relaxing underneath the black and white skin, bit by bit until even his jaw went slack.
"Mmmmm." Adam's reply was more of a contented hum than any sort of words. Lucifer could not really feel his anxiousness anymore. So, that was probably a good sign. (It would be more reassuring if Adam wasn't such a hard read, but whatever.)
"Very good, Adam. You're doing great." Uriel assured him. She continued her humming. Lucifer watched as the hand in Uriel's went limp. Adam's lips parted; his mouth just slightly agape, his chest rising and falling evenly. "Now, we should be good to begin. He is still in the early stages of sleep, but this set up takes a moment." Her voice was clear as day in Lucifer's mind though the humming never ceased.
"Wow, you're good." Lucifer made the motion of clapping but was careful not to make any actual noise.
"It's just a simple relaxation technique. Perhaps I can teach it to you if we ever have the time." One of the scrolls Uriel had brought with her flew into Lucifer's chest. "Now, to begin, we must draw the sigil you see inscribed on this scroll. Can you do that?" The devil unfurled the ancient parchment, looking at the design in question.
"Yeah, I got it."
"Be very careful. This sign is very similar to the one we use in the incinerate with divine flames sigil so I'll want you to pay very close attention to-"
"Why the fuck do we have a sigil for that!?"
"In case we ever need to incinerate something with divine flames. I should think that would be obvious."
"You guys are usually non-violent. And now you are going off and making incineration sigils!? And how close can it really be to the Dream-Walking sigil!?"
"See for yourself." Another scroll unfurled itself in front of Lucifer's eyes as he saw the words: Divine Incineration written in the ancient language of the angels beneath another, intricate sigil. He looked at the one in front of him, then back at the one in his hand. Fuck. Those were really similar. Well, that seemed like an oversight.
"Why are those two things so similar!?"
"Look, that one is for emergencies only."
"That doesn't answer the question, Uri! You didn't think about making something like Divine Incineration look WAY different from all other sigils?"
"Well, I'm sorry the sigils are not up to your standards. You did not attend the meeting where we were sorting these out. And there are a lot of sigils, by the way, it is only logical that some of them will have bits of overlap."
"I wasn't invited to the meeting, Uri, I was kicked out!"
"You were invited. We called you on the Heaven phone and sent you several messages and you wrote us back with a drawing of you burning the letters with both of your middle fingers up in the air."
"... oh. Right." Lucifer HAD done that. It was in the early days, shortly after the Fall when he had no desire to see his siblings and any sort of relationship between Heaven and Hell was off the table. "Well, let me just draw this carefully then, I guess."
"Don't worry, I'll check your work. Draw it around the bed but be careful not to get me inside it." She took a step back but kept her hand on Adam's. Lucifer took a deep breath. Using his magic, he drew a circle around the bed. He started tracing in all the details of the sigil, checking the one for Divine Incineration to be sure his looked different.
"How's this?"
"Very good, actually. Now, you'll want to hover over Adam." Uriel nodded her head. Lucifer stepped into the air with ease, moving so he was hovering over the sleeping form of Adam. The white glow of his mouth washed over the dark half of his lips as his mouth hung open. He looked rather peaceful. But Lucifer knew that didn't always last. "All right, you have the scroll. Please recite the incantation at the bottom."
"I can do that." Lucifer had not spoken the old language since the Fall, but despite the fact that until recently the sight of it had stung his eyes, the sound of it burning his ears- he was still able to remember how to speak it. The syllables of old felt like a warm drink on his tongue. The words were smooth, beautiful.
"All right, Lu. Be careful." And with Uri's last warning, he was drawn inside of Adam's mind. The room around him dissipated and suddenly Lucifer found himself standing in an all too familiar garden. He could see Adam human Adam, talking to... it looked like him.
"Are you in?" Uriel's voice entered his mind seamlessly. At least he could still communicate with her from inside Adam's mind.
"Yep. But he's not dreaming about Heaven. He's thinking about Eden."
"You might just have to redirect the dream."
"I just haven't seen you in a while..." Adam looked distraught. "You used to come all the time, but now you're always away."
"I've been busy." The dream Luciael replied, all the eyes avoiding looking at the First Man. Lucifer's heart sank. He remembered this.
"How.. Uh... how exactly does one redirect a dream?"
"You mean with Lilly..." Adam looked hurt as he stood, unaware of the real Lucifer standing off in the distance.
"Lilith is new. Just like you were once." Luciael waved him off. "And she needs someone to teach her the ways of the garden."
"Yeah, I was doing that."
"Uri?"
"Sorry, I was thinking. Dreams are strange, you do not necessarily have to follow logic. But maybe making familiar landmarks to Heaven might spur his memory."
"You were being a little bossy." The dream Luciael retorted quickly. "I understand that you're used to being the only one here, but you do not make the rules, Adam. God does. And Lilith is doing her best adjusting to everything."
"I..." Adam looked as if he had been slapped. Lucifer had not recalled this conversation in some time. It had been so long ago. "I was trying to help her learn God's rules. I just thought that since she was new-" Luciael did not give him the chance to defend himself.
"She is just as much a part of the Garden as you. It would do you well to remember that." The angel's voice was cold. Fuck. This wasn't the right memory at all. This dream was based on something way earlier.
"Can I just ask Adam?"
"It's not... advisable."
"We're still friends, though... right?" Adam spoke again.
"We were never friends." Okay. Now that hadn't happened. Lucifer wasn't proud of this moment, but he had behaved better than that. Of course, this was a dream. And dreams were complicated. And Lucifer was about to complicate things even more. He wasn't allowed to touch anything, but slowly he started turning the trees into buildings. Trying his best to mimic what Heaven looked like from his most recent trips in. He shifted his form into something Adam might recognize from his holy days.
"Hey! Look over here!" He called out to him. The dream Luciael flickered as Adam turned away. "It's me! Abel!" Adam squinted at him.
"A... Abel?"
"Hi- uh- dad." Lucifer really had no idea what Abel was like. The fake Luciael flickered as Adam's attention fell on the infiltrating Archangel. The rest of the landscape began to shift. The tress became clouds, the sky consumed everything, Adam's feet lifted, his mismatched eyes turned gold as wings spread from his back. The fake Luciael vanished all together.
"Abel... my son..." Adam was still speaking his old language. He looked like he was in tears. "There you are..." Lucifer's mouth drew into a thin line.
"Yep. Here I am."
"I told you, you would see someone you loved very much." That voice. Lucifer felt a pang in his chest as he saw Azrael had materialized behind Adam, a hand on his shoulder. "See, it wasn't so scary, was it?"
"Are you okay? I felt a shift." Uriel's voice cut into his mind.
"Y... yeah, I'm fine. I changed the memory, but it's still not the right one."
"Abel... my baby.." Adam ran to hug him, but Lucifer remembered the rule about not touching the dreamer and dodged the attempt. "Are you upset with me?"
"No! No, obviously not. I just... am so excited to see you. It's been a while! I just have the jitters." Did Abel say things like jitters? He seemed like the type.
"He's been waiting for you, Adam." Azrael cupped the First Man's chin in her hands. "He's been here, watching over you."
"Abel... I haven't seen you... since..." Adam's eyes welled with tears as suddenly the buildings started to fade. The clouds replaced by solid dirt. Elaborate structures of gold and marble replaced by a simple house of earth and wood. Adam's angelic form seemed to melt away as rain fell on Lucifer's face. In that moment he had looked away; Adam's mind had changed directions again. Even Azrael faded away and Adam was now looking at Eve who was carrying a large bowl of vegetables. "Evie, I haven't seen Abel in a while."
"I think he was out in the field with Cain-"
"Oh fuck no." Lucifer did not mean to say the words out loud, but he had no desire to witness that moment in Adam's life. He panicked, switching into the first form he could think of that would put Adam back on track for Heaven.
"Archangel Michael?" Adam shifted back into his angelic form again. It was jarring. Lucifer had not been Dream-Walking in some time; he had forgotten how fluid human thought could be. The ground beneath his feet turned to clouds again.
"Yep. That's me. Michael."
"I don't think I've ever heard you use such language before..."
"Yeah, sorry. I was... um... started. I... saw a spider."
"A... spider?"
"Yep."
"In... Heaven?"
"It was an angelic spider."
"Then why would you say such words?"
"I didn't want to step on it? I was startled." Lucifer cursed himself that this was the form he had chosen in his panic. Adam's eyes were narrowed. It looked as if he were examining the Archangel before him.
"Are you really Michael?"
"Uh... yeah. Angels can't lie."
"Angel's can lie." Adam drew closer to him. The buildings around Lucifer rippled as the golden wings of Adam's angelic form spread from his back. "But it shouldn't be done. There was one angel who told plenty of lies."
"Unless... you're not really Michael."
"Who else would I be?"
"Lucifer."
"Don't be silly, Adam." Lucifer straightened his posture. The words hurt, but that was only because this Adam was not his Adam. If anything, the bitterness was good. It meant he was making progress.
"I'm not being silly."
"I suppose not. I suppose you're being paranoid."
"I'm not paranoid! ---- said this could happen!" Adam's voice almost seemed to cut out as it sounded like he was just missing a word. Lucifer's eyes widened.
"Who said that could happen?"
"----" Adam opened his mouth, but no sound came out. Lucifer could not even read his lips as it seemed he was gagging when he tried to say the word. "----!" Adam tried again but again no sound came out. The scene shifted again. The familiar clouds of Heaven turned into a solid floor. All of the sudden they were in some kind of nondescript office. Adam was standing in front of an empty desk. "---- I came to talk."
Silence.
"I didn't rethink anything." Adam looked upset. He was clearly talking to someone. But Lucifer simply saw an empty chair. "You threatened my son."
More silence.
"Yeah, what Cain did was wrong. Trust me. There hasn't been a single moment in my life or death where I'm not torn up about it. But he's already in Hell. He's suffering for it! That's why Hell exists, right?" Adam was passionate. There were tears in his eyes.
The air remained perfectly still.
"So what?"
Nothing.
"Then we'll deal with it then!" Adam had tears in his eyes. "----, these are my people. You can't just ask me to help you slaughter them!"
"Who is in front of you, Adam?" Lucifer could not hold it in. He stayed as Michael as he spoke as calmly as he could. Adam turned his head, looking caught off caught off guard. "Who is sitting in the chair?"
"----." Adam made that choking motion again but recovered seamlessly. He gestured at the desk behind him. "Can't you see----?"
"No. I can't." Lucifer knew he couldn't touch Adam, though it was hard not reach out to comfort him. "Please, show me."
"I am showing you." Adam looked upset. "Right there. ---- is right there." Lucifer shook his head slowly.
"I can't see."
"You can't...?" Adam looked at the chair. He narrowed his eyes. All at once the room began to tremble underfoot.
"Lu, I'm feeling a shift! Be careful!"
"I am being so very careful." Lucifer lied as he watched the very floor distorting, the pristine tile cracking, black ooze leaking from every little chip and crevasse, staining the floor. The sky warped into an endless ceiling. They were still inside the office. But the walls looked like they were melting. The decorations looked like something the Old Ones might have picked for themselves. Tentacles were moving in and out of the shadows. He could see Adam standing in front of a massive desk that raised into the sky. There was a figure behind the desk this time, but the figure was blocky, distorted; bits of black were oozing from eyes and mouths all in the places they shouldn't be.
"H̶̦͎̅͝͝e̸̞̯͂͑́̅̇̆l̴̬̓͆́͘l̶͖̬͚̙̒̀̅͜͝͠o̶̬̪̤̭͇̲̦͒͒͗̓́̍̐ ̴̼̝̈̊̐͊̌̎̾̀ͅȂ̵̛̩̤̻̰̐͝͝d̴̢̧̛̲̥̘̗͆͌a̴̺̬̘̲̪̱͉̔̈́͑̌͋͝͝m̷̢͍̖̖̗̲͈̃̆̐̐.̶̛̬̭̭͚͋̈́̂͂̈́" A long neck unfurled as a head hung upside down two mouth bleeding black where the eyes should be, an eye where there should have been a mouth. "Ĭ̵ͅ ̸̟̌a̷̫̻̋m̶͙̱̊ ̵͜͠s̵̛͎o̶͈̯͛̎ ̶͓͒g̴̭̅̓l̴̢̛̃a̷̤͗̓ḓ̶̜́͝ ̵͉́̉͜ý̵̰͈̆ỏ̸͎ũ̸̼͚͌ ̸͍̣͊d̸͇͕͆̀e̶̢̹͝c̵̳̉͝î̶̗͘d̷̘̜̓̄e̴̠̿ḓ̴̼͝ ̷̫̏̃t̴͉̓ȯ̸͈̒ ̸̛͎r̸̮̼͐e̴͙̒t̸̡̠͋̀ḩ̸̌i̶̻̅n̸̞̓̂k̴̭͂ ̷̝́͒ṫ̶̲̆ḧ̸̲́í̶̳̗͊n̷͉̆̓g̴̟͘s̴͚͋."
"I didn't rethink anything." Adam looked up at the abomination with recognition. He did not bat an eyes as the walls seemed to be bleeding.
Adam spoke the same words. The scene was playing out again. Only this time Lucifer could see... something. It did not exactly resemble anyone he knew.
"Yeah, what Cain did was wrong. Trust me. There hasn't been a single moment in my life or death where I'm not torn up about it. But he's already in Hell. He's suffering for it! That's why Hell exists, right?"
"“̵̰͕̀C̴̬͈̊ŏ̴̗̺́r̵̢̢͒͘ŗ̶͈̅e̴͕̒͠c̶̡̽̾t̴͎̩̆.̴̣̈ ̶̳͋́T̵͇̀h̶͑͜ȁ̵̫̽t̵̩̲̚ ̶͉̠̈́͘i̷̺̿s̶͕͚͂ ̶̪̜̄w̸̪̄ĥ̴͓̹ÿ̵ͅ ̴͍̉̄H̴̛͔͝ḛ̶̇͝l̸̞̒̑l̷̰̫̑̃ ̶̖̈́͊é̷̜̗x̸̰́i̸̺̞͂̈́s̷̝̈́͠t̷̺̜̀͂s̷̢̽̔.̴͐ͅ ̵̻͘B̵͚͗̊ǘ̶̪͎ṭ̷̉̐ ̷̳̊̑t̵̝̀̚ò̴͔̌ơ̸̰̗ ̵̗̉ḿ̴̟̖̾ǎ̷̤͔̈́n̶̖̉y̸̹̭̚ ̸͖̤̈́͆h̴͇̆u̶̦̕m̷̲͈̀a̴̹̐̈n̷̞̄š̷͔ ̶͎̽̀h̷͙͆̓ä̸̯́̀v̷͚̟̊̆ȩ̶͎́͝ ̷͕͔̎́c̴͍͂͠h̴̤͐o̴͕͒͆ŝ̷͈͆ẽ̴̙̉n̸̰̭̽ ̵͉͊͜t̵̳́ŏ̶͎͈͂ ̸̬͐́w̵͇̳̉ă̸̤͂ͅl̶̥͜͝k̴͇͘ ̵̇ͅa̷̻̿ ̶̧̞̽p̵̹͓͋̄ȧ̶̫̋t̶̬̗̊̓h̷̫̕͠ ̴̢̔̿o̴̙̽f̶̙́͆ ̴̙̖́Ś̵̢̢̎i̸̗͗n̴͈͘.̸͖̄" With every word the creature spoke, liquid bubbled from its mouth, spilling onto the desk and dripping to the floor below. "T̴͙͐̀h̴̼̣̏e̶̻͂͝ ̶̛̜̟s̷̺͍̊ú̴̙̲͝f̷̳͇̄f̶̮̗̏̋e̷̞̅r̷̫̀i̴̠̖̓n̶͍̆g̸̮̲͆ ̵̜͋̃h̴̭͂͜á̶͍͕̎s̶̘͂͠ ̶̙͇̒̆d̴̟͆ò̸̭͍́n̸̗͈̾̓e̴͇̿ͅ ̶̡̑́n̵̪͌ö̵͔̗́͝t̷͇̼̂h̶̹̐͝ï̵̩̼n̵̳͓͗̃g̵̡̋̒͜ ̴̲͝t̶̰̘͛͌ó̵͉̗̽ ̵̥̼̇d̶̖͛e̸̖̱̕ţ̸͔͘ḙ̵͇͆r̶̻͊̎ ̵̙͇̏̓t̸̢̖́̎h̶̰͇́e̸̝̲͠ȉ̶̻̫͝r̵̡͙̀͗ ̸͎͎̂͠c̴̼̀̓ŗ̶̻̎i̷̠̗͘̚m̶͇̳͛e̸͔͐̔s̵̖̏.̷̮̿͘ ̴̰́̒A̵̯͆̆n̷̺̱̍ḋ̵̪͔ ̶̨͂͆n̴̜̾ǫ̶͉̒w̷̻͊ ̶̫̫͝͠t̴̻̑̓h̵̨̥̀ḛ̶͙͐ ̸̹͚͝d̵̦͚̏ë̸͚́́p̸̬̘̋͠t̷̫̿͂h̶͕̺̾s̸̹̄͌ ̷̺̊ḃ̵̲̪̃é̶̼͈̏l̸̺̠̕ȏ̷͓w̶̧͠ ̶̹̱̔͝b̷̤͊͗e̶̱̊̕c̶̻͂ò̸̻̀ͅm̷̦̆̾e̶̺͇͂ ̸̯͖̽͑c̵͕̽̐ṙ̶ͅô̶͓̈́w̴͉̍͋d̴̫͒̎ḛ̸̓d̵͔͍̓ ̴̭͔̅w̸̝̑͝ḯ̴͓͌t̸̲̅͜h̵̻̫̀ ̴̭̯̏͌t̴͚̄̃h̴̝͒̅ê̷͖̠ ̴̨̎̽s̸̫͈̈́̑c̴͉̀o̵̤͝u̴͖̿̉r̶̬̙͒g̴̠̀e̶͍̽̋ ̴͇̐o̷͕͒̎f̵̤̽͠ ̷̞̈́h̷̡̅̒u̸͍̐m̴̲̈́̀a̶̠͙̿̏n̷͖̥͊i̶͑̒ͅţ̷͍́̀y̶͙̩̿̉.̵̧̋" Adam was completely unfazed by everything before him. He was still acting as if this was just a conversation with someone he knew, someone he would have trusted. It was possible that only Lucifer was seeing the monster. The memory still held hostage by the sickness in Adam's brain. Adam stood firm, his wings lowered; his chest puffed out as he looked ahead of him.
"So what?"
"S̵̢̧͙̖̮͠o̸̩͛̿,̴̡͎̖͉̙̀̕͠͝ ̷̝̾̚͜ḿ̶̛̲̝̖̜̦̈́̽͋y̶̢͍̦̖̕ ̴̱̤̗͔̊̍̄͘ḓ̵̡̛͕̜̈́̍͐̕e̴̘̋͛̔͘â̸̡͕̗̖͚̚͝r̸͓͎̰͗ ̷̙̩̭͂͑Ä̸̰͎̱̝̼́̔d̷̞̲̤̿̋̄̇͘͜ä̸͓͍̰͍̘́͘m̴̧͚̺̟͋,̴̞̙͔̻͎̏ ̴͔̭̓͜ỉ̸̝͕̟͗̊t̸̯̝̟̱̠͊ ̷̱͎̼̤̎̈͊̽͜ḯ̶̢̠͛̚s̷̡̄́ ̴̝̔ò̴̗͓̦̘n̵̗͎̟̫͛̾̃̅l̴̼͕͎̥̒ẏ̴̲̯͈̭͑̊̓͝ ̷̪̻̼̏ả̸̳͙̂͗̽ ̵͍̠̞̖̺̏̉̚͠m̸̙̫̃̈́͒͝͠ą̷̮͕̣͛̀̊̀̓ṭ̸̡̨̯̫̈͒̋t̸̫̤̺͙͊̐͘̕͠ȩ̵̱̺͎͕͒̀̿͝͝r̴͖͔̤̐͐͛͋̀ ̴̺̍͝o̵͉͉͎̘̣̒͛f̸̨̂ ̴̮̜̗̺̆t̸̢̰̪͕̉i̵̧̢̝̱̔́̀͘͜m̵͇̺̦̋͜ȇ̷̻͚̀̑͘͝ ̵̞̚ǘ̵̩̝̼̀̌̄́ǹ̴̘͇͍̠̎͝t̸̤̩͍̎̑̋͊͠ͅï̸̡̡͓̣̳̽̿̄̋l̷͚͖͂̿́ ̵̬̽͘t̵̜̲̭̝͚̔͒̓́̚h̴̳͙́̃ơ̷̛̦̼͈̑͋š̷̡̛̞͋̍̚ȩ̶̛̇͜͜ ̷̪͙̰̫͐́̓̑ͅv̵̢͇͖̥̏͊̏ę̷͛r̸̠̟̝̞̘̓͒͠ý̴̩̑͘ ̷͇̈́́̈͌m̴͓͔͂̑o̷̡͉͍͚͚̓̈́̈́n̶̩̳̫̹̰̔̍̐̚s̶̡̖̦͙̾t̶̨̮͑e̸̢̼̘̩͗̍͝ͅr̷̡͇̼͆̃͒̏s̸̥̅ ̸͇̺̀̃͝ŗ̸̟͚̽̃̈́̚̕i̶̧̥̯͙͙̅s̵̬̜̍̀͝e̵̗̮͑̀͆͌͊ ̶̯̫̈u̵̢̗̽̌͑̄̚ͅp̷̖̯̻̟̄͂̀̈̿ ̴̥̲̱̥̄̋̔̐͒t̸͕͈̩̣͙̆̆͆o̸̥̖̻̓̄ ̸̝̮̥͕͈̿̓̒̿̆d̶̨̜̥̫͗̒̔́ē̷̡͉̫̮s̴̢̭̓̊͠ť̴̡̛͚̤̠̳̽͘r̷̨̯̥̤̾o̶̼̒̂͌ỷ̴͎̠̰̩̗̕ ̶̪͎̮͚͎̾̅̾ë̸͎̲́̋̒v̶̡̘̦̂̊̈̀̎ë̵̢̻̫́r̸̼̖̮̅̉y̴̮͕̍ţ̸͈̻̆̃̓̈̅h̶̢͕̜̒i̷̡̠͚̺̓̌̏n̸̛̗̈́̃g̷̡̺̝̈́͆̅͆̄ ̷̠͊̅w̸̮̒̚ė̵̞'̷̜͕̳͌͐͆͠v̸̢̬̌̐̈e̵̛̮̮̰͜ ̵͈̼̖͙́̂͋͝c̵̛̩͈͌̓r̴͚̞̫̖̍͘ĕ̵̙͆̔͝ą̶͈̺̮̝̓͌̏͘t̸͚̙͗͜ë̷̤̫̞͚̺́̑͠d̸͕̺͗̈.̸̛̹̤̪̃̊̿ͅ" A massive hand reached out from behind the desk. The arm looked like a limp tube, the fingers of the hand, blackened, dripping, as they caressed Adam's face, leaving streaks of black goo on his face.
"Then we'll deal with it then!" Adam had tears in his eyes. "----, these are my people. You can't just ask me to help you slaughter them!"
"N̶̨̖̏o̴̢̅ṙ̵͎͗ ̷̫͚͛d̵̹͆ŏ̵̝͎̀ ̷̭̦̄I̴̛͖͋ ̵̠̬͛̈́w̸̦͛à̵̙̩̋ņ̵̾͗ṭ̵͝ ̷̀͜ͅț̵͠͝h̵̪̍͝ǎ̷͓͝t̷̻̑͑ ̵̭͚̐f̸̨̀͝o̶̤̣̒r̶̳̈ ̶̬̓t̸̠͎̍̉ḣ̵̢͈e̵̡̪̐̅m̶͖̾̍,̴͚́̑ ̴͚̀Ā̶̧d̸̺̾a̵̝̰̐m̴̝̉͝.̸̥̏̈́ ̵͍̩͠T̶͔̔h̶̙̮̚e̴̺͎͒̓y̸̢̕ͅ ̷͉̭̿w̷̢̾̿e̷͍̅̆r̷̙̳̈́̄e̸̳͍͋̋ ̴̲̈ò̷̤͚ń̴̫̤͘c̴̜̐̓e̸͉̹͆͊ ̴̦́ͅb̷͈̥̎̈́e̵̟̗̔a̵̮̤̐͛u̴̼̿͝t̶̀͜i̶̧̟͊̅f̷͔̏̔u̵͔̫͆l̶̙̒ ̵͉͊̄s̵̳̔ọ̸͇͊ȗ̶͉̪̒l̷̺͊s̶̼̩̋ ̶͈͗f̷͓̞͒i̷̲̦̅͘l̴̼̒͜l̸̢͚̑ë̸̖̱́́d̷͚̾ ̶̡̔̋ẅ̷̩́ī̴̺̇t̵̝̑̐h̷̬̉ ̵̬̞͒̒p̴̢͗o̵̳̤̚̚t̶̼̙̆͛e̵̮͂ǹ̷̨̧̽ţ̵̯̈́͝ỉ̴̩a̵̰̐l̸͓̏.̴͔̄ ̴̘̙̔Ḃ̶̞̌u̶̺͑t̸̥̭̓̀ ̴̰̑͝ẗ̶̠́h̵͙̦͗̄e̸̛̦͈̿y̷̟̏͝ ̶̢̒́ẃ̶̤̝̂a̶̩͑͘s̷̡̈́t̵̹́e̸͉̙̓d̸̗̑͑ ̶͕̔͂t̸͔̍h̸̲͚͂a̷̩̒̂t̴͕̄͠ ̵̺̮̇̏p̸̦̈́o̶̟̼̍̋t̴͖̓ẹ̸̚͜n̴̤̓͠t̶̛͓̩̿í̶̗̘́a̸̡̾̔l̵͎̮̄̒,̷̟͛̇" the upside-down head slid further down the desk, wrapping around Adam like a snake. "Ṇ̶̾̒ȍ̷̟ ̷̻̭̌o̸̠̮͗̌n̵̺͓͊͠ḙ̶̉̇ ̵̢̑͘e̷͔͋l̶̤̪͂s̵̢͗ë̴̮̙͠.̷̻̓̓ ̴̪̯̓Ṭ̵̈́h̵̘̯͌e̵̬͚͛y̷̖̲͒̀ ̷̺͖̀m̵̖̒a̵̼͐d̶̪̔e̷̡͛ ̷̥͎̊t̸̥̰̿h̶̬͗͒e̸͕͌̈́ī̶͓̗͠r̶̯͘ ̸̳͓̉c̷̢̋͝h̷̹̅ǫ̴̛̠i̶̜͋c̴̙̅ě̸̬̟̌s̵̱͒ ̶̜͈̑i̸̎͂ͅn̷̺̂̏ ̶͙̅l̷̹̦̿͠i̵̺̫͐͘f̷̣̍e̴̟͔̒.̶̮͍̓͒ ̸̭͊̄T̵̼̼̽̑h̵͚̓̑ė̶͍y̵͙̤̆͠ ̸̨̬̈c̶̗̕̕ḧ̶̭o̴͚̫͋̀s̸̥̱̽̕ê̴̺̼ ̵̩͍̆͝t̶̯̽͘o̶̞̖͑ ̸̟͝h̴͉͈̀u̶̝̎r̵͎̥͒̊ṯ̶̖͑̿,̴̺͍̊ ̴̩̺̽͊t̴̟̮̑͆ȏ̶̩͖̓ ̷̝̰̌s̵̢͒t̵͉͕̒̄ě̴̮a̸̡̗͌l̴̪̹͑́,̶͚̉͠ͅ ̴̜̼̌̓t̸̫̬̐o̵͚͠͠ ̴̝͓̏m̵̘̩͋̅å̴͉͜n̷̻̠̉í̵͇̈́͜p̵̫̤̒u̵̺̼͒̀l̴̡̈́a̶̼͋͛t̷̫̐̈́ë̴̖́͒ ̵̡͙̀̇t̷̨̽o̸͓̗̒ ̵̦̰́̚m̶̼͝ͅu̷͉̲̎̾r̷̘̈́́d̶͔̮͝e̷̯̓r̶͕͎͑-"
"How is killing them any better!?"
"Ā̵̧̠̬̾d̴͎̘̗͌́͛ą̸͖͙͕̾̆͋͘m̴͓͂̂.̴̼̐̾̍̒̾.̵̲͎̞͕̤̃.̷̮͔̋̏̆̀̈ ̶̞̝͙̥̳̄y̵̞̠̋ó̸̺̩͑ȗ̸͔͕ ̸̮̱̫̫̂w̴̺͈̝̦̎̅͐í̴̬̭́͗͜ḽ̷̲͍͛͝l̵̙̩̒ ̵̖͆̂̏̔͂͜u̸̗̓̋̀͆n̶̩̟͚̍̅d̸̪̗̫̔̈͊͋e̴̬͒͋̈ͅr̴̢̜̓̄̈́̅s̸̜̣͊ẗ̶̗͖́̈̀̃͐ą̴̤̠̹͕̓n̵̺̫̜̖̝͐͆̋͘͝d̸̢̖̟̍̉̐̃̕͜ ̷̛̫̥̕i̸̞̝͋͑̏n̴̳̖̪̜̲̈́̔̇ ̵͕̦̎͘d̴͔̲͉̣̉̌̄̈́u̷̢͙̖͘ê̴̛̦͉̥͝ ̷͉̜̼͕͉̅̂͆͆͐ẗ̸̫̣̖̮̙́i̷̛̺̫͐͋̍m̶̢͔̖̫͕̓̾e̸͇̯͋̔͐̏͌.̶̪͉̈́͜" The neck had wrapped all around his body, the head hovering above him. One of the mouths alone was large enough to take Adam's whole head with it. Lucifer felt himself tensing. "I̵͚͐͜n̵̡͂ ̴̡̼̅̕f̴̳͈̒͝a̸͍̅ć̵̲ṯ̵̅̕.̵͉̙͘.̸̺̅.̴̡́̂ ̶͙͎̊͐I̸̯̮͂ ̶̡̇͜ḣ̵̝̥̇a̶̺̺̍v̶̱̓e̵̤̊ ̷͔͚̂͐ș̷̨̌ȍ̴̍ͅm̷͍̍̆e̸͖͙̓̿t̸̳̣͌h̶̖͒i̴͍͈͒͝n̷͖͇̕g̵̛̼̜̓ ̴̠̖̑͗t̶̮̜͛o̵̗͋ ̵̯͐s̴͉̉͛ͅẖ̴̫̈́o̶͈͊w̵̝͕̌̍ ̶̠̓̎ÿ̴̪̞́̒o̴̰͘ū̴͉̔.̴̘̚ ̴̛̪̪I̴͙̭͐t̶̘̮̓͠ ̸̢̖̉͝w̷̩͗̎ị̸̓l̸̺̼̽l̶̜͛ ̴̟̅ḫ̸̄ḙ̵̜̒̆l̵̤͂͝p̸̲̹̿̀ ̵̯̽̈́y̸͍̓ő̵̯ṵ̷̓ ̴̩̯̍̋u̸̫̎n̴͔̎d̸̯͌e̵̥͕͘r̸̖̈͐s̴͖͖̄̌t̶̛̺á̵͉͜n̴̘̰̓d̵͔̆̀.̴̛͈̔ ̶̦͚͒Ī̶̱͘t̸̮̘̏ ̵̣͛͠h̶͓̃͜͠e̸̠̗̒l̴̞͒̒p̴̡̎ȩ̷̗́̽ď̴̻͘ ̷̣͕̐̅m̵̢͓̽e̵̠̩͐͝ ̵͙͗̓ų̶̜̈́n̶͎͖̄d̸̝̒e̶̫̽r̶̢̚s̵͉̉t̸͍̊a̷̛͔̥n̴̫̮̎̒ḏ̴͘.̷̫͔̈̚"
"----, I don't want to look at anything. Nothing you have to show me is going to make this plan seem reasonable-"
"N̵̙̼̹̊ŏ̵̡͎̙̤͍͉̘͉̞͎̙̞̫̌͑͑̀̑͒͗͜͝ͅn̷̖͔̥̝̾͛s̸̻̥̫͎͓̼͈͂͜͝e̵̢̢̞̬͙̰͑̚͠ǹ̸̪͔͈͍̝̻̗̠͒͋̈͠s̸̬̥̝̗̼͖̞̱̫̗̲̈͑̋͗͗̾͗̑̅͌̊̇̒̏͝ḛ̷̻̹̍!̴̨̡̥̳̣̝̹̠̫͎̘̖͊" The monster's breath ruffled Adam's hair as the two mouths smiled overhead and the eye stared through him, almost straight at Lucifer. "I̶̠͙͗ ̵͜͠p̵̝̌́r̶̪̂̓ó̴̬m̶̪̗̓i̴͈͔̐̿s̸̳̐͆e̴̻̪͂ ̴̣̅̈́ŷ̷̬̯̓ò̵͓u̷̙̺̓͊,̴̘̾ ̷̰̿ͅA̷͓̒d̸̯̓͜a̸̝̒̈́m̴̢̘̈́͝,̵͓͠ ̸̗̈́t̸̛̖͝h̷̹̆̍i̸̥̱̒ṣ̴̺̈̽ ̶̈͐ͅẇ̶̡̠͗i̶͔̞͂͂l̶̙̠͐̔l̷̤̻̀ ̴͇̄̐c̸̟͐h̸͙̞̊͝a̵̘͇͛̅ņ̷͙͛ǵ̵͖è̷̳̝ ̶̬̂y̴̼͊õ̶̱̦û̵͙͉̋ŕ̷͓ ̶̜̭̕͝ẅ̶̢̞́h̴̞̓̊ǒ̶̡͆l̴̩͕̋ẹ̶̍̐ ̵͙̆̾p̵̳̼̐͒e̴̼̭̒ŕ̴͈̭͗s̴͉͊̅p̸̙̳͒e̶̞̟͒̇c̸̹̑͝t̴̘̥̽̽î̶̪͔v̶̻͋̆ẻ̶̫̕͜."
"Lu, the ward integrity in the room is failing fast." Uriel's voice made him jump. To be fair anything unexpected was going to cause him to freak out when it looked like some sort of abomination was going to enjoy Adam like a movie snack.
"Shit. Okay. Look, I can see the memory in question. But it's all distorted."
"That might be the best you get."
"Just a little longer, Uri!" Lucifer had to think fast. Maybe... if he could guess who it might be that Adam was talking to... if he could take that form... it might be able to shock Adam enough to break through the illusion. But who there were thousands of souls in Heaven. It had to be an angel, right? Or... did it not...?" Come on. He was supposed to be the creative one. There had to be something. A question that could narrow it down.
"But... Exterminations...?" Adam was looking at the desk, not at the head that was around him, making Lucifer's heart pound in his chest. Wait! That was it! The Exterminations! Lucifer cleared his throat doing his best to mimic Adam's voice.
"What will Michael think?"
"Wh..." Adam looked visibly confused. Lucifer turned himself invisible as he the First Man looked over in his direction. Adam looked a little disoriented. Hopefully this didn't count as implanting suggestions in the dreamer, as Lucifer was not doing anything to impact Adam's waking life. The First Man shook his head. He looked back at the desk, keeping his head level as if it were a normal size and not a tower into the abyss. "What will Michael think?" The head swiveled to look in Lucifer's direction as well, the eye above the chin scanned the room almost like a camera slowly swiveling around. "What will Michael think?" Adam repeated himself. The head snapped back to look at him as Lucifer felt his breath hitch.
"W̸̢̹͋͊̑̎́h̴̥̠̼͑̃ẙ̷͉̞̝ͅ,̷̙̥̒ ̶̗̪͇̀M̵̳̪̟̱͚̈́̎i̸͔̽͂c̷͎̙̽̄̉ḣ̵̨͍̀̍͜a̷̘̐̂̃ę̸̛͈͛̎͌̒l̸̡̪̪̮̐̽̽̽̊ ̵̢͕̯̍́͐̌͊a̶̬̺͆͌̾l̵͍̅͂r̸̲̾e̴̝̱̅̈́̃̏a̴̛̖͖̫͛d̸̡̛̼͙̯̅̄̀̉y̸̬͋̉͒͆̂ ̴̤͐̽̄s̸̠̭͒͑ī̸̦͓̀g̸̞̻͋́ň̶̛̬̽͌̆ė̷̝̰̻̆̀̾ͅḍ̴̡͉͑̈̒̂̚ ̶̲͇͈͊̊͗̄t̴̢̤̖͇̠́̃͝h̷͔̜̬̕e̸̗̤͈͐̉̈̎̈́ ̴̺͙͊̃͝Ö̵̝̺́́̒r̵̡̤̓́̈́͝d̵̛̝͚̠̖̯̽͋̂e̴͍̼̎̋̔̓͜͝r̴̨̛͕̈́̑̚.̴͓̹̻̟̱̊" The abomination spoke gently. That. That might just have been the clue Lucifer needed. The False Order of Extermination had been a point of contention when they were investigating. The Devil changed his form again, his body elongating, as he made himself visible once again.
"Adam?" He spoke in a soft, sweet voice that was not his own. The First Man and the monster both looked in his direction. "Am I the one sitting at the desk?" The monster's head launched forward, toward the Archangel, a horrible shriek piercing through the room. Adam looked frozen in the moment. The thing was... it was claimed that Adam had been the one to receive the Order of Extermination from Michael. However, it didn't make sense why Michael would give such sensitive information to a Winner. Adam was important, sure, but he wasn't that important. But that raised the question...
"Sera?" Adam's voice cracked, as did the monster just centimeters from Lucifer's face in his new form. There was a horrible shattering nose as the room began falling apart around them. But Lucifer stayed put, hands folded gently in front of him.
Adam didn't get the order from Michael.
Lucifer had his suspicions already, but he didn't want to believe it. Sera was powerful; she was influential. But there were so few angels that Adam would obey without question, without seeking validation from other Seraphim. He had to guess. And as the pieces of the illusion clattered onto the pristine floor. Lucifer found himself in the office once again. Only this time, Adam was standing at the desk, and Sera was behind it.
"Wow, that was some great sleuthing, let me tell you. I'm glad I made it for the dramatic reveal." There was a voice from right beside Lucifer and the archangel snapped back into his normal form. Beside him, was Lilith.
"Cthoggha." Lucifer was not dumb enough to think his wife had suddenly developed the art of Dream-Walking. The Lilith laughed beside him.
"Well, well, well... look who's back with the team. Nice halos." Lilith shifted into Azrael. "You know, I heard the rumors, but I didn't want to believe it. You were supposed to be the fun one Lu-lu, can I call you Lu-Lu?"
"No, but you can kindly get out of Adam's head." Lucifer forced a smile. He didn't have his weapons in the dream realm. So, this was not an ideal development. "Uri, we have a problem. C'toggha's here."
"I told you the wards were failing!"
"Hey, I got the answer! I know who Corrupted Adam!"
"Sorry, no can do. You kinda found out part of our secret. And while it's too late for you to really do anything with this information, it would look really bad on me if I let you get away." As he spoke, C'toggha took the form of Michael. "But I'll take a familiar form, if you want. I feel like you should be accustomed to having your ass kicked by this face."
"Hilarious." Lucifer lunged forward. He didn't really have a plan. But he had fists. Ctoggha vanished, reappearing behind Adam.
"He's cute, Lu. A little bitchy for my taste, but those eyes are definitely heart-melters." Adam let out a gasp as C'toggha grabbed him by the throat. "It's a shame I'll have to kill you both. But I do love a good, doomed romance."
"LET HIM GO!" Lucifer started to charge forward again, but the very ground beneath him started coming to life, grabbing him by his feet, starting to pull him into the floor. C'toggha tilted his head, watching with amusement on Michael's face.
"You... you know you're in my domain, right? I have complete control."
"Uri? A little help!?"
"Yes! I am repairing the wards!"
"Is that going to do anything!? He's already HERE!"
"Well... yes. You have a point. Just hold on."
"You... know I can hear you two chatting... right?" Ctoggha waved the hand not choking Adam and the words 'Well... yes. You have a point. Just hold on.' Appeared floating in the air in shimmering crimson text. The words and letters started rearranging. And now said: 'Elly Sew. Auto heavy pion. Do lust John.' "You really shouldn't lust John if you're supposed to be a thing with Adam."
"You think this is why the other Old Ones don't hang out with you?" Lucifer narrowed his eyes. He had to get to Adam. He focused his energy, his wings springing forward as he pulled himself free of the ground. It hurt. It wasn't his dream. Pain was real for him. But in the moment he didn't care. His body lit on fire as he started darting toward C'toggha. The Elder God teleported away. Lucifer carefully calculated how to reach him next. He needed very purposeful motions. He couldn't get too close to Adam.
"Lu." Uriel's voice whispered softly in his ear, barely audible above the crackling of the fire. "I know the rules say to avoid touching anything in the dream realm, but... If you can touch Ctoggha, when he's not holding Adam, say now."
"Ooo, whispering is not very nice at all." Ctoggha made a face as he raised a wall in Lucifer's way that he had to barrel through.
"What, are you going to do about it? Cry to Cthulhu?"
"I'm not going to waste his time for a little whisper session between the nerd and the Archangel that they had to let back in because they are desperate." C'toggha squeezed Adam's neck a little more tightly. Lucifer's eyes widened. He charged forward again.
"LET HIM GO!"
"I think your friend on the outside is helping him, because this is taking a lot longer than I was anticipating." C'toggha glanced at Adam, taking lucifer's own form. "Maybe I just need a form that he knows will hurt him."
"I think you'll just make him horny, I'll be honest." Lucifer darted forward again. The wall behind Ctoggha split in half, around Ctoggha, before crashing into Lucifer, throwing him into the floor where he started to sink again.
"I really didn't need to know about your fetishes. But I suppose you can rest easy knowing you did some emotional damage to me before I killed you both. You get to die. I have to continue to live with that knowledge." C'toggha raised his hand as the floor surged, trapping Lucifer under even more layers than before. Lucifer's flames started to extinguish as he was crushed beneath the weight of the room. He focused his power, fighting against C'toggha's influence, as he tried to move the small, charred pieces of the room into a particular pattern. Ctoggha stopped. He glanced down at the pieces of tile and marble as they slithered across the floor. "You... know I'm not stupid, right? I can see what you're doing. You're making a sigil."
"Well..." Lucifer's face fell. "Fuck. But you're..." He gasped out as he felt the weight on top of him increase as more pieces of the walls collapsed over him. "... too late." He tried to get the last burn mark into position.
"Did you seriously think making the dream-walking sigil was going to do anything? I'm legitimately curious." C'toggha crossed his legs, sitting on top of the mound of floor and wall that had all collapsed on the Archangel. On the very top, was the dream-walking sigil, carefully constructed from within.
"I'm gonna... bring Uri..."
"Not... how it works, champ. But A- for effort. C'toggha held Adam off to the side, hand around his throat. "But since you made the seal, go ahead and activate it. "It won't do anything, but it will be hilar-" It was at that moment, Lucifer switched two of the tiles in the sigil as he used his power to activate not the Dream-Walking sigil, but rather-
"Actually, fun fact, this is the divine incineration sigil." Lucifer took advantage of C'toggha's distraction as the Elder God on top of him went up in flames. For a split second, his hand released Adam, who fell back. The ground crushing Lucifer started to split and he reignited his own fire and tackled C'toggha with all his might screaming in his mind. "NOW!"
And suddenly the world shifted again. Lucifer felt himself getting flung. He crashed hard into the wall, cracking the plaster. He heard Adam gasp for air. His halos glanced around wildly trying to piece together here he was. Adam was sitting up, in the bed, grabbing at his chest, eyes wide. Uriel was hurrying over to him.
"Lu!"
"You... were right. That... was not a gentle poof." Lucifer took his own, raspy breath. He could see the room was ablaze with the wards on every door, every wall. They were burning so brightly everyone was cast in their glow. As his senses came back to him. He realized he was holding something.
In his arms was a golden-haired man, his skin pale, smooth, his clothing ethereal like what the angels used to wear. He could see jewels hanging from his neck, his pointed ears, his wrists. The man shook his head, twisting his neck, three eyes glaring up at the Devil. Two were on the face, the third on the forehead. The eyes were unnatural, glowing yellow, the pupils were all kinds of strange shapes. The eyes had two pupils each.
"WHAT THE FUCK WAS THAT!?"
Lucifer could not help but grin as he realized what they had just done. He unceremoniously dropped the man in his arms letting him fall to the floor on his face. He looked at Uriel and together they raised their hands, chains of gold and red, binding the figure to the floor. Lucifer stood with his sister as he realized what her plan had been all along.
The chains shifted, lifting up the figure so that he was eye-level with the Devil as he struggled, unable to fight back now that he was here.
In the waking world.
Lucifer couldn't help but chuckle as he leaned forward, getting in the Elder God's face. "Hey, C'toggha. So glad you could join us."
More to the Story: Chapter 109: Everything Will Be Okay
"Michael!" Lucifer felt his heart almost stop as he saw his brother. Gabriel had whisked Emily away to the infirmary with Raph, leaving Lucifer and Michael with just Uriel. The damage to the palace was vast, walls broken, wards burned and melted to the ground. But that paled in comparison to how his brother looked. Michael was sitting up, one of his own flaming swords shoved into the flesh of his shoulder, golden blood staining through his shirt, mixing with sunlight curls, and dripping down his alabaster skin. "Holy fucking shit don't move!" He ran forward, putting his hand on his baby brother's shoulder as Michael was starting to get to his feet.
"Heya Lu." Michael didn't seem too phased by the fact that there was currently a blade sticking out of his body. "Uri." He nodded to each in turn. "Glad you guys got here so quickly." He tried to swat Lucifer's hand away. "Sorry about the mess, turns out Cthulhu himself was here. So, that was a fun discovery."
"Sorry about the me-" Lucifer cut himself off, unable to even finish the thought. The palace was a wreck, sure, but so was his brother. "Michael you've been stabbed." Michael gave a nonchalant shrug primarily using the shoulder that wasn't run through with a blade.
"Only slightly."
"Slightly stabbed?" Lucifer repeated dumbly. "The fuck does that mean?"
"It didn't go all the way through, I don't think." Michael's head rotated on his neck so he could look at his own back. "Hmm, actually it might have gone through a bit." He twisted his arm to touch his back where something suspiciously sword shaped was sticking through his armor.
"So, you agree that you were entirely stabbed." Lucifer twisted Michael's head back, so he was facing the correct direction. Michael gave him an annoyed look.
"Maybe. But you should see the other guy. He got stabbed more."
"I think he left when he felt us coming." Uriel spoke up, standing on the other side of Michael to Lucifer, looking over their leader with visible concern.
"Yeah. He did. Probably because he didn't want you to see how stabbed he got." Michael replied as-a-matter-of-factly. He tried to move again but Lucifer wouldn't budge.
"Stay put."
"I'm fine, Lu." Michael rolled all of his eyes. Even the ones that were peeking through the sapphire feathers on his wings looked annoyed. Lucifer inhaled deeply.
"You were fucking stabbed!"
"Our bodies are just physical manifestations of our power, so, in the grand scheme of things, the wounds are irrelevant." Michael retorted. Lucifer looked over at his sister.
"Are you hearing this shit?"
"Michael, please stay put until Raphael returns." Uriel was a lot nicer than Lucifer thought was necessary. No wonder Michael wouldn't listen.
"Michael, we are the older siblings, so you will listen to us and sit your ass back down until we get the sword out of your body. Do you understand?" Lucifer snapped at the blue angel, earning him another eye roll. (It was like dealing with a younger Charlie when she was in a bad mood.)
"I'm the leader of the Archangels."
"And I'm calling a vote." Lucifer had been out of the Archangel game for far longer than he had been in it. But being around his siblings had jogged memories lying dormant in his pain. Michael's eyes all squinted at him.
"A vote?"
"Yes, a vote." Lucifer put his other hand on Michael's shoulder as he stared down at his brother. "When the leader behaves in a way the others find disagreeable, the Archangels can enact a vote so that no one gets ignored. Is that or is that not how it works?" The Archangel with the sword sticking out of him gave his older brother an angry look.
"This isn't really a voting situation-"
"I second the call for a vote." Uriel nodded to Lu. Michael turned his annoyed gaze toward their sister.
"Traitor."
"All in favor," Lucifer smirked, enjoying having the upper hand, "of Michael sitting his ass down until Raphael is able to treat him, please say: aye."
"Nay." Michael huffed.
"Aye." Uriel raised her hand.
"Aye." Lucifer looked around the room. "No more votes, hmm? Well, I guess the ayes have it." He moved his hands to either side of Michael's face, squishing his cheeks together. "Not surprising, we angels have a lot of eyes." Michael glared back at him. "Oh, come on, you love puns."
"Nooooo." Michael knew he had been bested, and Lucifer could feel him relaxing.
"Come on, it was funny."
"It was a little funny." Michael conceded.
"There's my baby blue." Lucifer squeezed his cheeks more. "Now stay put. Gabe and Raph will be back soon enough." He released his brother's face, turning to look at the devastated hallway. "Now, I guess we need to start cleaning this up." He glanced back at Uriel. "And also, Port Gatory will need help too."
"I actually have good news about Port Gatory!" Gabriel's voice was suddenly in his head. Lucifer nearly jumped. He still wasn't accustomed to that yet.
"Oh, there's Gabe." He touched the side of his head signaling to Michael that their brother had finally decided to phone in. Michael looked a little saddened for a moment but nodded. Lucifer put a hand back on his non-stabbed shoulder, squeezing it gently. He knew what that isolation could feel like. "Don't worry, we'll relay the information." He smiled, trying to be reassuring. (It wasn't something he often had to be, but it seemed to be more and more necessary as of late.) "What's the news about Port Gatory?"
"Muppcifer got the Seven Deadly to help cleaned out the rest of the monsters!"
"Muppcifer? Really?" Lucifer could not keep getting out done by a fucking puppet. He inhaled deeply. "Apparently Muppcifer brought the Seven Deadly to Port Gatory to help out. BUT the Sins aren't really equipped for something like this. Right? They know about Corruption but it's been pretty well controlled since they gained sentience."
"They had like three helmets, they're working out a system."
"Where the fuck did they get helmets?" Lucifer now realized that they should probably have been working on giving the Seven Deadly the tools to fight against the higher-powered assholes. "They- they had three helmets, Blue." As annoyed as he was, Lucifer couldn't slack on his translation.
"Muppcifer had Carmilla craft some."
"Oh, Carmilla made them." Lucifer pinched the bridge of skin between his eyes. That was a good idea. Michael nodded thoughtfully.
"Might not be a bad idea to give her some of our best supplies to let her craft more. We'll need the Seven Deadly's support. Especially if the Old Ones are going to divide and conquer like this."
"I can give her our finest enchanted metals," Uriel offered, "Carmiel always did such exquisite work. I am certain even in a rush those helmets are a work of art."
"You don't want the angels in Heaven to make the helmets?" Lucifer wouldn't lie, hearing Carmilla's old name hurt, just a bit. It was a reminder of what he had done, how even though he was back, did not mean everything he had done just vanished along with his horns and tail.
"Camiel is from Hell. She would know the Sins better than we would." Uriel was vastly overestimating the time Carmilla spent with the Seven Deadly. But Lucifer nodded regardless.
"She'll do a great job." Maybe it was best for him to give Carmilla a chance to involve herself. He had dragged her down to Hell. Maybe he could build the stairs for her to ascend back home.
"Aw, Lu, that's really sweet."
"Hey, Gabe, can you not read my fucking thoughts?" Lucifer had forgotten once again the downside of having a permanent link to his siblings.
"Sorry."
"Thank you. Also, while we're chatting, Raph, I assume you're tuned in but not saying anything." Lucifer recalled Raphael was not much for conversation even when he wasn't trying to piece together an entire building full of Angels that had been torn through as if it were paper. "But Michael is trying to get up, and he has a whole ass sword sticking through him."
"It might not be all the way through," Michael grumbled, but Lucifer almost missed the comment because Raphael chose that same moment to respond.
"Tell Mikey to sit still and wait for me."
"Mmhmm, that's what I thought." It was difficult for Lucifer not to be smug in this situation, so he didn't bother trying to hide it. "Raphael said to sit your ass down."
"How's Rochele? Ivy?" Michael did not push the issue further. "And the staff? And poor Emily?" The angels in the palace had been through something worse than Hell. The blood splattered halls reminded Lucifer of a darker time, one before Man had ever taken his first breath, before there was peace enough to build a garden. Seeing so much gold made his stomach churn.
"Rochele has sustained severe injuries. I think she will survive, but there will be permanent damage." Raphael did not sound reassuring. "Ivy is in a more unstable position. If Blue had not caught her on his way in, she would be dead for certain, but for now I will do all I can for her. Emily will recover completely. She has minor wounds, mild Corruption just from being so close to Cthulhu himself. Gabriel is still looking for the staff. But it seems losses have been minimal. However, the palace is in no functioning condition."
"Rochele will pull through." Lucifer kept his voice gentle and optimistic. Scars were not the end of the world. His own hands had been stained gold where burns once tormented him. Rochele would be fine. "Raph is still unsure about Ivy. But you finding her gave her the best chance she has."
"I should have been here sooner."
"You didn't fucking know, Mikey." Lucifer tried to reason with his brother; he could feel the pain, the self-loathing that was boiling up inside Michael. Lucifer had felt that same misery every day since the Fall, but he couldn't let it eat his baby brother alive the way it had done him. "You couldn't have predicted this."
"I should have known! I should have been paying more attention!" Michael was clearly not listening to reason. "Emily tried calling us and we ignored her."
"We did not ignore her," Uriel gently placed another hand on Michael's head, careful of the bleeding injuries. "We were in the middle of another fight."
"We were too focused on the current fight that we let ourselves be fooled." The stress of leadership had worn down Michael to the point where Lucifer almost wanted to go back and yell at the Metatron a second time. This self-blame, this what-if game, it would tear the Virtue of Humility apart before Cthulhu ever had the chance. Lucifer had been down this road, and he would not let Michael take one more step.
"You saved Purgatory. The Palace of Souls will recover. Rochele defended it with everything she had, with everything you taught her. And you saved her."
"I should have gotten here sooner." Michael scoffed.
"If you had you may not have found Ivy. Look, this was a big hit, Michael, but we've had bigger. If you are going to obsess over everything that could have gone differently, then you'll end up turning into me." Lucifer's voice was a little more stern than it had been. "And this family doesn't have room for two self-loathing assholes."
"But Lu, you-"
"Shut the fuck up for a second." Lucifer put a hand over Michael's mouth. "I know what you're going to say. You're going to be like: But Luciael, you have nothing to loathe about yourself! You are my perfect brother! Heaven has forgiven you, so you need to forgive yourself!" It was shockingly easy for the Redeemed Devil to mimic his brother. They already sounded similar.
"Well, it's true." Michael's reply was muffled behind Lucifer's hand, but it seemed as if the Devil had accurately predicted his brother's next move.
"You know what?" Lucifer made sure all his eyes were on his brother. "You're right, baby blue. I need to work on forgiving myself for the past. I need to look toward the future. But just like I need to be kind to myself, so do you."
"But I-"
"No, shut your fucking mouth." Lucifer lightened his grip on Michael's mouth, his already golden fingers becoming stained with his brother's blood. Michael was the strong one. He wasn't supposed to get hurt like this. "When you're being mean to yourself, I want to direct all those comments at me. I should have been faster- Lucifer should have been faster. I didn't realize they needed help- Lucifer didn't realize they needed help. It doesn't even have to just be me. Throw our other siblings under the bus too. I was too focused on the fight in Port Gatory? No. Uriel was too focused on the fight."
"I was pretty focused on the fight in Port Gatory..." Uriel looked rather confused, but she went along with Lucifer's words. He felt a bit bad about dragging his sister into this emotional manipulation, but he had no choice. It was for a good cause.
"Don't be ridiculous." Michael pulled Lucifer's hand from his mouth. "How were you guys supposed to realize something was amiss? We were mid fight!"
"Exactly." Lucifer clapped his hands together, applauding the passion in his brother's response. "So, then, how the fuck are you any different?"
"What do you mean?" Michael squinted at him.
"If we are not expected to have done everything flawlessly, then why are you?" Lucifer met his gaze, refusing to back down. "Do you think you're better than us? That's not very humble for the Virtue of Humility." Michael looked visibly flustered by this direct call-out.
"I... That's not what I meant, and you know it!"
"Then what do you mean? Why are you held to such higher standards than the rest of us?" He may have his halos back, but Lucifer was still the Devil. He knew how to read people, how to work people. "Since we're all the same, then whatever shit you say about yourself applies to the entire group." He leaned down, taking Michael's face in his hands as they were eye-to-eye. "And we're twins, so it applies double to me."
"But I-"
"Shhhh." Lucifer had been up for too long; he was tired. He didn't have the mental capacity for Michael to crash out in a spiral if self-hatred. It wasn't even going to be productive without Syn playing his self-care Playlist, and she wasn't ready to be let into the palace of Souls. She would get lost. "Look me in all my eyes, Mikey. When you talk badly about yourself-no no look at me." Michael's halos looked away, but Lucifer wasn't having that. He put on his best, most innocent face. "When you talk badly about you, this is who you're insulting. And can you insult this face?"
"It's not the same." Michael's emotions seemed less intense. Lucifer was slowly easing the heavy tension of the situation. Lucifer squished his brother's face more.
"It's exactly the same. AND you're insulting our other siblings. Look at Uriel. Look how sweet she is- Uriel, I'm going to need you to look more adorable than that."
"What?" Uriel mostly looked confused as Lucifer dragged her into his pep talk. Lucifer looked at her expectantly and Uriel turned into a small red frog.
"Like this?"
"Oh, that's good." Lucifer released one side of Michael's face so he could offer his hand to Uriel, who hopped on his palm. He brought her closer to Michael's face. "Can you be mean to this face?"
"I wouldn't be mean to Uriel anyway." Michael felt the same way about frogs as Lucifer felt about ducks. So, despite his brother maintaining eye contact with the Redeemed Morning Star, Lucifer could see one or two of the gold and blue eyes in the halos glancing down at frog-Uriel.
"His negative emotions are most likely heightened right now due to Corruption." Raphael's voice sounded tired, even from within Lucifer's mind.
"That's why we won't let him spiral." Lucifer replied as if it were the simplest thing in the world. To him, it was easy. He was an expert on the hate-spiral.
"Was Raph talking just now?" Michael looked at Lucifer and Frog-Uriel simultaneously. The two angels nodded almost in perfect synchronization. "Was it about how Corruption is messing with my emotions?" Again, they nodded. Michael looked for a moment as if he wanted to say more. But instead, he took a deep breath, his shoulders slumped (though Lucifer had to imagine that felt unpleasant given there was still a sword sticking out of one of them). It looked as if all the air had gone out from the Angel of Judgement, like he completely deflated. "I do not like being sick like this."
"You know what?" Lucifer moved his hand to place Uriel on Michael's head, careful of the areas where the golden curls were caked with blood. "I get that. It must be really isolating, really frustrating." He put his hand back on Michael's cheek. This time more gently. "But you know what else? You have siblings here who love you and are going to help you through this."
"It's true." Uriel, who was still a frog, piped up from the top of Michael's head. "We love you, and you do such a good job as our leader. But as a leader you must lead by example too."
"And if I was the one with a sword sticking out of me, or Raph, or Uri, or Gabe... what would you say? Would you want us to continue like nothing happened?" Lucifer kept his voice more sincere, gentle, less playful.
"No."
"And would you think any less of us for taking breaks to recover?" Lucifer's thumb brushed his brother's cheek. He felt something wet. Silver was mixing with gold as tears started spilling, washing some of the blood from Michael's pallid cheek. He looked so small, so frail.
"N-no."
"Then just relax. Breathe. Let Raphael take care of you." Lucifer pressed a kiss to his brother's forehead and that was all it took for Michael to completely fall apart. The tears came stronger, heavier.
"I feel so useless."
"You went toe-to-toe with Cthulhu. You saved so many souls." Lucifer hugged him tightly. Uriel hopped off of Michael's head, changing back into her normal form and embracing both of her brothers.
"We're going to be okay, Michael. We're all together again."
"We are." Luciael confirmed as he hugged his brother and sister tightly. There was a rush of wind and suddenly Lucifer felt another set of arms around them.
"Ahhhh, I knew there was a group hug! I am not missing that!"
"Gabriel, careful, Michael still has a sword sticking out of him." Luciael didn't miss a beat. Gabriel adjusted his grip accordingly.
"Oopsie doodle."
"Hi Gabe." Michael made a noise that sounded like a laugh through the tears. The bits of isolation Lucifer could feel in Michael's emotions were slowly ebbing away. They sat there for a moment before another set of arms wrapped around the ball of angels.
"You're going to be okay, Mikey." Raphael's voice was calm, patient; there was something reassuring about it. "But here." Lucifer felt Raphael wiggle his arm through the hug to hand something to Michael.
"Why did you hand me a bag?" Michael's voice was still shaking. "Oh." And suddenly he started throwing up. The smell of Corruption was overpowering but no one moved away. Michael kept throwing up for quite some time. It sounded painful, and knowing what Adam went through, Lucifer knew it had to be difficult for him. Eventually, it subsided and only then did the siblings separate. "S... sorry..." Michael looked rough, his eyes more sunken, his hands trembling, bits of black sludge still clinging to his lips.
"Don't apologize, baby blue." Lucifer ran a gentle hand through his hair, wiping the curls away from his sweat-soaked face. "Remember, this is a good thing."
"How are the others, Raph?" Michael looked away from his eldest brother toward the Angel of Healing. Raphael looked almost as exhausted as Michael. If anyone, Raph was the one who was dealing with the most in a crisis like this. Once it was over, Lucifer hoped he would be given a long vacation with his family.
"Stable enough to move." Raphael sighed heavily. "This isn't my hospital; I don't have everything I need here. The medical angels on site have been instrumental in helping us make it this far, but Cthulhu did a number on the building itself. We need to get to Heaven; I'll have better equipment up there."
"We'll gather everyone, start an evacuation. But we must wait to lower the barrier until we're ready to cross. We can't risk our defenses any more than necessary at a time like this." Michael straightened up as best he could while having been impaled. Raphael put a hand on the blade.
"Relax."
"This is so embarrassing-ow!" Michael yelled as Raphael pulled the blade free. Gold blood gushed from the wound but with a snap it stopped. Michael's armor vanished, and the Virtue of Humility tugged at the collar of the shirt and vest he wore underneath. Lucifer could see bandages covering his body. "Thanks. I don't want the Winners to see me like this."
"I doubt they will see much of anything, so long as we move quickly." Gabriel gave his brother a thumbs up. "And you know how quick we can be! I've already contacted backup."
"As have I." Raphael nodded. "Please, Michael, I know you are pretending to not be injured, but let's keep our magic and movement to a minimum."
"I'll be fine, Raph." Michael assured him. Raphael's eyes all narrowed.
"You were stabbed."
"Yeah, but barely." Michael started to wave it off but saw the expressions of all of his siblings. "I'll be careful." Luciael put an arm around his brother, careful of his wound.
"I'll keep an eye on him."
It was quick and easy, moving the wounded into Heaven. That was the benefit of working with angels. They did not protest; they did not ask questions. Everything moved like a well-oiled machine. But seeing the wounded... Seraphim, Angels, and Cherubim alike were suffering from what Cthulhu had done...
It reminded him of darker days.
The sight of golden blood-soaked holy garb was making his stomach churn, and his blood turn to ice beneath his skin. He thought those days were long gone, and the universe had finally found some semblance of peace, but nothing lasted forever. Not even his own Damnation.
Most of the injured were taken to Raphael's hospital. But Michael, who stood tall, overseeing everything, was sent to the Archangels' home.
Luciael went with him, getting Michael settled in bed, making sure he was going to stay put, before heading back out into the busy streets. Heaven was not nearly as crowded as Hell, but certainly areas were still busy. He had to find the others, let them know to check on Michael until Raphael had a moment. Then, it was time to go home.
"Archangel Luke?" A voice called out to him as he headed toward the hospital. He figured that was most likely where the others would be holed up until things settled down.
"Seth?" He turned to see Adam's youngest son standing on the other side of the street. Seth seemed pleased to see him, rushing over.
"Hey! Is everything okay? A lot of the angels just kind of... left, suddenly."
"Everything is under control." Luciael smiled. Of course, the Winners would be confused. Gabriel and Michael had any angel with six wings helping move the injured into the hospital. (They would still need someone to pick up Jazeerael and Pentious for treatment. Jezebel would have to be brought to the clinic in Hell. And Eve...? Well Charon would be sure her wife got everything she needed.) "Sorry about the interruption."
"No, it's fine. We were just... you know... worried." Seth looked visibly concerned. "I know we're safe here. But..." He ran a hand through the dark curls, lowering his voice. "You know my dad... he's not here."
"Your dad is fine." Luciael reached out, touching Seth's arm. The youngest Son of Adam had been wringing his hands. The Redeemed archangel wasn't even certain it was a conscious action. He could feel... anxiety. It was muted by Heaven's natural calm, but it was there. "Lucifer is keeping an eye on him."
"That's what concerns me." Seth's expression briefly darkened. The Morning Star felt as if someone had stabbed a knife directly through his heart. He had been so widely accepted by his siblings that he had almost forgotten the stigma that still followed his name. During his last interaction with Seth, he and Abel had not seemed as outwardly antagonistic toward Hell, or their father's fate as he had been dreading. But perhaps they had still been in shock at the time. "I know he was an angel once, just like you. But with everything going on... what if he's put dad in danger. I mean... after everything dad did to Hell-"
"Everything is fine. Gabriel was just in Hell yesterday and saw your father with his own eyes. He's doing great." The Prince of Lies was only lying through omission. But saying all the Arcs had been in Hell was a little more alarming. And Gabriel had the best reputation with the Winners. All of his siblings sucked at social interactions (not really their fault, they hadn't spent enough time learning the nuances of interpersonal relationships with humans) but Gabriel had the best reputation from what he could tell. (Except maybe for Raphael who had somehow gotten a wife in the time Lucifer was away.) And Adam was doing well. In spite of everything else falling apart, the First Man was becoming his old self again.
"I just... I trust Gabriel. I do. But..." Seth's anxiety was welling up again. "I mean, of course I trust Gabriel. Who wouldn't. It's Gabriel, you know? But then Abel says something and I- UGH!" At the mention of the Second Son of Adam, Seth's anxiety switched to aggravation. "He is getting in my head, I swear it."
"Abel?" Lucifer really did not know Adam's kids as well as he should. His only base understanding came from stories Cain told (which most likely weren't true) and from Adam's occasional ramblings about the old days. But Lucifer knew that Seth and Abel, while not close seemed to get along okay in the past. (In Seth's defense, it was difficult to form a bond with a brother who was dead before you were ever born.)
"Yeah, it's my new job. Abel and I are supposed to work together but working with him is kind of... well... it's not very fun."
"What sort of job is it?"
"I..." Seth looked for a moment like he wanted to say something. He glanced around him, looking at the other Winners that were in the area, going about their daily lives. "I don't really feel like that's important."
"It might help me give advice."
"I'm at the point where the only advice I'm looking for is from Cain. He apparently knew how to handle Abel." Seth said the words and Lucifer stared back at him. Seth covered his own mouth, seemingly shocking himself. He let out a high pitched, strained laugh. "Sorry. It was a joke. Not a very funny one. In poor taste, for... obvious reasons."
"You mean because your brother was murdered?"
"Yeah... yeah..." Seth let out that high pitched laugh again. "That was pretty awful. I'm sorry. I'm just really stressed right now."
"You're in Heaven," Lucifer squeezed Seth's arm gently as if assuring the Winner that he was there to listen. "You shouldn't feel stressed."
"I know! I know." Well, that seemed to be the wrong thing to say as Seth's emotions briefly flashed through several layers of fear. He even lost some of the color in his cheeks. "And I'm fine. It's just... there's all the stories of Heaven being attacked. Then like... a new Arc shows up. And Seraphim keep getting called away- and also, you know, my dad's in Hell. I just have a lot going on right now. And that's fine. I'm fine but-"
"Seth... breathe." Luciael tried to use his own emotions to quell those of the Winner before him. Seth was incredibly upset. "Your dad is fine. Heaven is fine. You will be fine. Okay?" He was not accustomed to comforting the humans. But he supposed he was going to have to learn at some point if they were giving him back his old job.
"I know. But... is it true?"
"Is what true?"
"Is Heaven under attack?"
"Heaven is always fighting its own battles." Damn, being the Devil had made him so much better at Angel Speak. "But those are fights for the Angels. You're human. You already won your battle. You became a good man, and you ended up here. This is your final rest, Seth. Please, actually rest. Relax. You're safe."
"What about dad?"
"Your dad is doing well. I have heard he wants to see you and your brother every day. He loves and misses you immensely."
"Gabriel told you this?"
"All the Arcs have seen your dad when they have had to visit Hell, you know, to talk with the King. But they have seen Adam with their own eyes and can attest that your father is doing as well as can be expected in Hell."
"Even Michael?"
"Yes, Michael has seen him too." Luciael was unsure which answer Seth wanted. The question itself was strange. The redeemed archangel knew that his brother had a bit of a reputation in Heaven. But Seth should have been old enough to realize Michael was about as scary as a pile of pillows (unless he was pissed off).
"Oh."
"Seth... are you feeling okay?" Lucifer was thrown off by how flat his reply sounded. The heightened emotions ebbed away, but the Archangel could not be certain that his own attempts to calm him had any real effect.
"Yeah. I'm fine. Sorry. I just... sometimes things get a little overwhelming, even in death. Isn't that silly?" This time Seth's laugh sounded more... real? But it still didn't seem happy. "I'm already dead and I'm still worrying about things."
"You're human, Seth. Worrying is just one way you show that you care."
"Yeah. I guess that's true."
"Look, I know things seem overwhelming right now, but," Lucifer manifested a card in between his fingers. On it was the address to Raphael's hospital. "I want you to stop by and see the medical angels. Can you do that for me?"
"Why would I need to do that?" All of the sudden, Seth's emotions vanished all together. He had become completely guarded. That was the difficult part about dealing with the First Family. Being so close to Eden, their supernatural gifts were often quite potent. Their souls were strong and if trained, their control could exceed that of the more modern-day humans. With being as old as Seth was, it shouldn't have surprised Lucifer that he knew how to suppress his emotions, but it was still a bit disconcerting to feel him just go blank like that.
"You're going through a lot."
"I'm fine."
"They provide mental services too-"
"I appreciate this, Archangel. I'll look into it." Seth took the card, but Lucifer had the sneaking suspicion that it was never going to be used. "I have to go." Seth pulled out his phone. "Harper wants another meeting."
"Seth, please." Lucifer didn't let go of his arm. "Think about going."
"Of course, Archangel." Seth wasn't thinking of going at all. Lucifer didn't need to be able to read his emotions to figure that out. "But I really must be going." Seth's golden eyes glanced at the hand still grabbing him.
"Right. Sorry." Lucifer released him and Seth left without another word. No... that behavior was... weird. Right? Lucifer didn't know Seth well but there was something just uncanny about the way his emotions just stopped. He pulled out his phone to message Raph, yeah, his brother was swamped but if they could spare even a medical Cherub to go look at Seth, it would make Lucifer feel a whole lot better.
It was at that moment; he saw all the missed calls.
Adam
Syn
Eve
Syn again
The Heaven Phone
More Syn
Charlie
And Syn
He went to his messages just as another text flashed across his screen.
Syn: Hello Master! We are at the clinic! Please meet us there! I guarded the circle. Do not worry! Some windows are broken. Please tell Virgil.
Attached was a picture of Charlie, Vaggie, Angel Dust, Vox, Velvette, Husk, Neo, Lysander, and even Adam all sitting in what looked like one of the larger rooms from Angela's clinic. No one looked visibly hurt but still his stomach dropped.
He needed to get home.
"Hey, guys, I think I need to head back to Hell. Is everything okay for me to leave?" The convenient thing about being Redeemed was that he had an immediate link to his younger siblings for emergencies just like this. He used his hands to simply text Syn that he was, in fact, on his way back home.
"Take someone with you." Gabriel was the first to reply.
"You sound like Michael." Lucifer mused.
"That's because it's Michael's rule. He doesn't want you there alone just in case something happens. Two Arcs are better than one!"
"If you want to come to Hell, Gabriel, you can just go." Lucifer mused.
"Oh! I very much do! But sadly, I have to check on things in Port Gatory. You know, being the fastest comes with its responsibilities."
"Well, I know Raph can't-"
"No. Busy." That was the Raphael Luciael knew. Short. Sweet. To be fair, he was probably doing something urgent.
"I'll go." Uriel piped up.
"Then who's staying with Michael?" Lucifer didn't like the idea of leaving him completely unattended because Michael was a terrible fucking patient.
"I'll be with him when I'm done!" Gabriel assured him. Luciael sighed. He couldn't afford to argue. It looked like Charlie needed him.
"Keep me updated, will you?"
"Okie dokie, Golden boy!"
"Uri, come on."
Luciael met with his sister and together the two made their way back to Hell. Even in the brief period they were in Port Gatory he could see the damages. The smoke was visible for miles and miles over the thick, tree-lined terrain.
Hell itself seemed fine on the surface.
Lucifer turned back into his demonic form as he made his way over to the clinic. That was an alarming place to meet after everything that had been going on. He landed in front of the building. Nothing seemed amiss.
"I could rejuvenate the wards while I'm here..." Uriel was looking the building over as well. Lucifer gave a nod.
"Not a bad idea. I'll be back."
He walked inside the waiting room where he was immediately greeted by Syn, who slammed into his face at full speed. "MASTER!"
"Hey Syn, where's your sister?"
"This way!" Syn zoomed down toward a locked door. The demon working the desk had to let them back. She continued down the halls. The clinic was bigger on the inside than it looked, and Lucifer was a little concerned that Syn had no fucking clue where she was headed. Though, eventually, whether it be through Syn guidance or just by sheer, dumb luck- Syn knocked into a door and when Lucifer opened it, he saw his daughter.
"DADDY!" Charlie ran to him. He was almost knocked off his hooves as suddenly he was in his daughter's arm. "Oh thank fuck." Lucifer hugged her back. After everything he had been through, he was just happy to hold her again. He stroked her hair gently.
"Everything okay, Crabapple?"
"I..." Charlie's voice sounded choked. "N-no. It's not." She buried her face in the shoulder of her father's coat, squeezing him tightly. "It's really not."
"We should uh... head out for a bit." Angel Dust got to his feet.
"Good idea." Vaggie clapped her hands loudly. "Okay everyone, let's uh, let's go to the nurse's station for a bit."
"Why?" Vox blinked. Lucifer was painfully aware that all of them seemed to have glasses of holy water and vomit bags. "We know what she's going to say. We were there." Velvette smacked him gently on the back of his screen.
"It's an emotional bloody moment. Move your ass."
"Can I stay?"
"I need you to keep an eye on Lysander." Adam spoke as the Sinners started filing out of the room. "You never know when there will be another circle."
"The circle IS important."
"The circle is everything." Lysander nodded, giving Syn a quick pat. "And you never know when another one might appear."
"Lu... glad you're okay." Adam met Lucifer's gaze for a split second as he passed by. He reached out, but though better of it and let his hand fall.
"I'm glad you're okay. All of you." Lucifer quickly added that second part as it seemed Charlie had enough trauma for one day.
"We're fine. Glad you're back." Adam lingered in the doorway till he was the last one out, closing the door behind him.
"Charlie," Lucifer wiggled his arms free so he could cup his daughter's cheeks. She was crying. "Apple of my eye, what happened? Are you hurt?"
"N... not really." Charlie was shaking as he held him tightly once again. "Dad... I... I fucked up. I've fucked up so much."
"Nonsense." Lucifer kissed his daughter's temple.
"No, I did." Charlie was trembling in his embrace. "Alastor... he's the one who got the Vees sick. They didn't want to tell me because they didn't think I'd listen. And then he tricked me. I was going to wait. I wanted to talk to you- Adam... Adam was so insistent- but I- he- dad-" She was struggling, choking on her words. Lucifer pulled back slightly so he could hold his daughter's tear-stained face in his hands.
"Relax, Jonagold. I'm here." He tried to use his angelic aura to calm her. Not enough to alter her emotional state, but just so she could talk. "Did..." the bits of her sentence had him alarmed. "Did Adam do something to hurt you?" He didn't want to believe it- but maybe Adam hadn't been in his right mind-
"No!" Charlie shook her head. "Adam tried to save me dad! He- he kinda did. He... the Vees... my friends... I..." She took a deep breath. "Daddy..." The tears started flowing even more. Perhaps it was just a trick of the light, but Lucifer swore he saw traces of angelic silver as they streamed down his daughter's rosy cheeks. "Mom's Corrupted."
"Charlie." He breathed her name, his own grip tightening on her. "Oh, my sweet crabapple. My Honeycrisp..." He could feel his own eyes stinging. He had been suspicious since Adam's comment after they found him in the snow. But selfishly, Lucifer had been silently hoping that Adam had been hallucinating. "What... happened?"
"Mom... she called me. She wanted to meet up. But Adam- he kept telling me not to go, asked me to at least wait till you got home. I yelled at him. I tried to tell him that it was all in his head. But I wasn't going- then Alastor. He tricked me. He made me go. She was in the mansion, Dad. And everything just felt so nice. I missed her so much." Charlie lost her ability to speak for a moment as the tears choked her.
"Shhh, it's okay Char-Char." Lucifer held her, gently, but standing firm so he could be the support his daughter so desperately needed. He brought his wings out, his full, golden wings, wrapping them around Charlie, keeping her safe. "I miss her too."
"At first... everything was fine... but then she started talking crazy. She thinks the Old Ones are going to give Hell the power to Overthrow Heaven! And there's this guy with her- a Hellborn. A-Azazel, I think."
"Azazel's still alive?" Lucifer's stomach plummeted. "Charlie... are you sure that's who she was with?"
"I... I think so."
"That's the old War." Lucifer made a face. Lysander's grandfather, Azazel the only Horseman to ever be stripped of his power due to insubordination. "I thought he was dead." Without his powers, the enemies he made in Hell should have been more than enough to take him out."
"Maybe he tricked mom? Made her sick..." Charlie's body started shaking again. Lucifer was less sure of that explanation. Things were bad in Hell. He had gotten lazy- well... not lazy. He had lost any and all interest in anything, giving in to those feelings of isolation that had been millions of years in the making- and left Lilith to sort out the pieces. Their home was suffering, overcrowded, limited resources, constant violence. And he had completely stepped back. He did not have the same love for Hell his wife and daughter shared.
To him, this was a prison. The Sinners not his subjects, but his punishment. He could not control them the way Lilith could. He wasn't allowed.
"Maybe..." He tried to be reassuring. "Sometimes, even the worst, most detrimental decisions can still come from a place of love. I, if anyone, should know that." But it did not make those choices right. That was the caveat. Lilith was not ignorant to what she was doing. She knew the dangers. Lucifer had told her. She wanted to use the Old Ones before, and he had been quick to shut that down. He told her the stories. She knew the risks. She had been the one to comfort him in the early days when memories of battle were still as fresh as splattered blood. She had held his hand in the wasteland outside Eden, cuddled him and assured him that if Heaven were truly a Paradise, then they would not have let their angels suffer. "The path to Hell can be paved with the best of intentions. But what she has done is still bad."
"I know. I know... but it's mom."
"And I'm sure she still loves you."
"I think she does..." Charlie pulled back for a moment; she held her own wrist, staring at it as if it were on fire. Lucifer took the limp hand gently, looking for any sign of injury. "At least... I hope she does..."
"Of course she does, Charlie. She adores you. She would never do anything to hurt you no matter how bad-"
"She did hurt me."
"What did she do?" Lucifer's grip tightened on his daughter's hand; his wings flared out, halos becoming visible as his eyes drained of all colors but gold.
"I think it was an accident. I don... I don't think she knew what she was doing. But she grabbed me... and it burned. Daddy, mom's touch hurt me."
"It's the Corruption, my Golden Delicious." Lucifer kept his voice calm, but his heart was shattering. Lilith, his Queen had fallen prey to the Oldest and most Deadly deception. The Lilith he knew, the one who had helped him build a city all their own- she would never lay hands on someone as precious to her as Charlie. "Not her touch, just the Corruption under her skin that was causing you pain."
"I told her... I told her it was hurting and she wouldn't let me go-" Charlie was choking up again. "She hates Heaven. She hates my aunts and uncles so much- I think..." She hunched over, tears falling all over again. "I think she hates me."
"Charlie, she could never. She adores you-"
"I told her about my halo, dad... the way she looked at me... the way she spoke... She wants it gone. She didn't want to believe it was even there."
"Your mom always had a distaste for Heaven, and after all she's been through, all she saw me go through, you can't blame her. But all that animosity would never affect the way she saw you my Pacific Rose."
"She wouldn't let me go, dad. I tried pleading with her. I told her it hurt and she just... she just kept grabbing me. If it hadn't been for Azrael..." Charlie took a shaky breath. "I don't think I could have gotten away."
"Azrael?" Lucifer felt his own breath stop short in his throat. His eyes stinging as he swore he misheard her.
"Yeah..." Charlie held her wrist toward him. "The bracelet..." Lucifer looked. There, dangling on Charlie's wrist was the silver bracelet with the little crustal butterfly that Azrael had left for her in the letter Lucifer had tucked away amongst the rest of his junk mail. Azrael's last gift- her last words- "When I was trying to get away. I was so scared, so confused. My head was spinning. Then all of a sudden, the bracelet glowed and I could think again. I... I'm not sure if it hurt mom or not." Charlie looked away. "I hope it didn't." Her voice was quiet. Lucifer could hear the devastation in every quiet word. "But she let me go."
"I'm sure she's fine, Autumn Glory." Lucifer's own head was spinning with the revelation; his heart ached. Lilith... Azrael... Charlie. Thank fuck his best friend had been watching over his daughter from beyond the grave. "I'm sorry I wasn't here."
"Adam said you were saving Port Gatory."
"But you're more important-"
"Dad, I'm one person. Port Gatory is an entire world."
"You're my entire world, Charlie." Lucifer pulled her in for another hug. "And I may be able to forgive myself for some mistakes, but I would never be able to forgive anyone who allowed you to get hurt."
"I'm okay, dad." She hugged him tightly. "I mean... physically. Emotionally? I'm kind of a fucking wreck, I'll be honest."
"I'm here for you."
"I know." Charlie let out a slow breath, hugging her dad tightly in silence. "I can't believe Adam and the Vees helped save me..." Lucifer felt his own heart do a little flip in his chest. "I feel like an ass for how I've treated them."
"Adam... helped save you?"
"Yeah... he did a lot."
"Did he throw up afterward?"
"Oh yeah, a fuck ton." Charlie sighed. "I really screwed up, dad. I trusted Alastor over Vox and Vox was the one telling the truth."
"To be fair, he rarely does that. At some point, part of the responsibility has to fall on him. Humans even have an entire story about this very concept involving a boy and a wolf- pretty sure he gets eaten in the end."
"Yeah, but Alastor isn't much better." Charlie sighed, and Lucifer held on to his opinion on how Alastor was actually much worse than Vox if he was going to rank the Sinners on generalized awfulness. "And I put so much trust in him that Vox and Velvette didn't think they could tell me the truth. I need to work on that."
"No one's, perfect, Charlie. I know I'm not."
"No, but you're trying to get better." Charlie kissed the top of her father's head, pushing the hat aside to do so. "And I need to try too. Especially if I want to be a great Queen."
"You will be the most amazing Queen we've ever had." Lucifer caressed her cheek, wiping away the tears. "And we'll help your mom." He still loved Lilith. He did. She had been by his side through his worst moments. Just because he was no longer in love with her, did not mean she was gone from his heart. But she had made an awful choice. She had destroyed Charlie and broke the trust they had built over their entire marriage. He thought Lilith knew better. That she had listened. But after all their talks, all his warnings, she still thought that she was the one who knew best. She... She was just like him.
Just like how he used to be.
"I love you dad." Charlie's voice was quiet, but it could have filled the room with the earnest warmth it held.
"I love you too, my baby girl."
"I don't know if mom is still at the house..."
"Hang on..." Lucifer wiggled his phone from his pocket. He sighed heavily before dialing one of the numbers.
"Greetings Flesh-Lucifer!"
"Muppcifer, hey." Well, if Lucifer had gotten through then Muppcifer most likely was out of Port Gatory. "Where are you?"
"Well, Syn messaged me that we were all meeting at the clinic, so, I was taking the Sins back to their respective domains and then I was going to stop by. Gabriel just brought us back to Hell not a few minutes ago!"
"You can cross the boundary between the rings- you know what? Of course, you fucking can." Lucifer sighed heavily.
"I'm the devil."
"Right." He was technically speaking. "Look, can you see what's going on at the mansion? Keep your distance, but see if Lilith is lingering there."
"Our ex-wife?"
"My e- yeah." This wasn't worth the fight. "Our ex-wife."
"Give me just a moment. Gabriel, can we make a stop by the mansion?" Muppcifer must still have been with the Messenger.
"Sure thing, Fuzzy-bro!" Gabriel was in Hell, if Lucifer had known that he wouldn't have bothered with Muppcifer at all. There was a moment of silence before the puppet spoke again.
"The mansion looks empty, but there are some broken windows, and the magical damage is quite severe."
"She's not there." Lucifer looked back at her daughter. "But the house will need proper cleansing. We'll get you your helmet and tackle that later. For now, can we stay in your Hotel?" He had Uriel with him. That would be enough divine protection for now. "Also, Aunt Uriel is here."
"Aww! Aunt Uriel? I have been meaning to borrow another book from her." Charlie was still upset, but it had eased off considerably. She hugged her father tightly. "Of course you can stay with me, dad. There's always room for you." Lucifer's heart felt just a little lighter at the invitation. Charlie was the most important creation he had ever made. She was his first step toward Redemption because she was the only being that had been able to bring the Devil hope. And at a time like this, hope was in such a limited supply. He really would feel better staying closer to Charlie. If Lilith really had turned against them and this was not just some Eldritch monstrosity wearing her skin- which was almost preferable to the alternative that Lucifer's own lover had turned to the Corruption for answers when she did not like the ones he gave.
"Thank you." Lucifer held her close. "We'll all renew the wards together, how does that sound?" Charlie squeezed him.
"Perfect."
They made it back to the Hotel with a ton of Holy Water and a promise from Angela to be by in the morning. Lucifer was surprised to find Quackers had laid out everything for Adam to make dinner and had chased Mimzy and Niffty out of the kitchen.
Adam made a nice meal, and Lucifer and Uriel took Charlie around as they worked on sealing all the doors to the Hotel with protective magic. The barriers had to be stronger than ever after the attack on Port Gatory. (He would need to check on Jezebel. Muppcifer must know where she was.) The Puppet made it to the Hotel in record time.
But he had Gabriel's help.
Eventually things slowed down.
Night fell.
And Lucifer found himself rather anxious about sleeping alone in his bed. But Charlie had been up so late, and he did not feel like explaining why Adam was crawling into his room. His poor daughter had been through enough.
The Elders had made a move.
And the world felt like it was on fire.
And Lucifer was here, staring at the ceiling.
Seth had seemed rough. Hopefully Raphael would get to him sooner than later. But there was no way he could have Corruption. Unless... had Adam infected his own kid? That didn't sound right. Adam was fiercely protective of his children.
Though... he almost bit Cain when he first arrived.
But he had been delusional. And if Adam was actively growling and screaming surely someone in Heaven would have been concerned.
Right?
...
Sleep wasn't coming.
He waited and waited. But all he felt was anxious. He missed the feeling of Adam beside him, of that two-toned head on his chest, arms around him, a leg draped over. He missed the little sounds Adam would make in his sleep. He had grown accustomed to the feeling of another body beside him. And, damnit, he missed Adam.
Eventually, he got up, leaving his room to walk around the hall. It seemed finally Charlie had gone to bed. And, despite knowing it was a bad idea... Lucifer headed to the door to Adam's room. If he got caught, so be it. He could make up some excuse. He straightened up, knocking softly, eager for a response.
No answer.
He cracked it open to see the lights were off. He could see perfectly, despite the darkness. Adam was writhing on the bed; he looked distressed.
A nightmare?
Lucifer ran to him, gently touching his cheek with a warm hand. Adam's skin felt hot on the pale side of his body. There was sweat already clinging to his skin. He touched the shadowy side by the flesh felt more like ice.
"Adam?" He called to him gently, stroking his cheek. "Hey asshole," he said it lovingly, "wake up." Poor Adam. The nightmares were not what they had been when he first arrived. But they were still severe when they did hit.
"N... no..." Adam's voice was hoarse, raspy.
"Hey... you're okay."
"Don't... I- I-can't-" The Corruption did a number on him. And no one even knew how he had gotten it. That was the fucked-up part.
"Adam... baby..." Lucifer shook him gently.
"Don't... make me..." No.
Wait.
One person knew how Adam got Corrupted.
"Adam, you're safe." Lucifer put his arms around the First Man who awoke with a gasp. His entire body almost convulsed with the severity of his breath. "You're okay." Lucifer held him gently as he could feel Adam shaking in his grip. "I've got you."
"Lu...?" Adam was still raspy. Knowing how the night could treat him, Lucifer had to assume the First Man was disoriented.
"It's me. I'm here. You're okay." Lucifer soothed him, lessening his grip so Adam could try to sit up. The sheets were soaked through with sweat. Lucifer put a hand on the pale side of his cheek. He was slowly starting to return to a more normal temperature.
"Wh... what happened?"
"You had a bad dream."
"I..." Adam stared at him; his eyes were unfocused. He looked half asleep. "I can't remember..." Lucifer nodded.
"I know, but it's okay. It's over now. I'm here."
Adam didn't remember.
He never remembered.
At least... not when he was awake.
It had been a long time since Lucifer had been at full power. And even at his peak he had not really had the opportunity to explore all the different magics that Angels could use- especially when it came to interacting with humans. But... Uriel might know a thing or two, as the study of magic was something she prided herself in- but not too much. Pride was a Sin, after all (or well, Pride was currently a puppet, but that was irrelevant to the situation at hand). She had been up in Heaven for centuries studying all sorts of magics.
More to the Story: Chapter 108: #Vel'sTowerChallenge Part 2
"That bastard fucking called me ugly." Velvette had mcfucking had it with this day. First she doesn't get a clear answer about the upgraded sheets, and now the Radio bitch had absconded with the only people who seemed to be able to make changes in the cheap-ass motel. How was she going to get her matching set of sheets now? The Princess couldn't have Alastor kidnap her every time there was a fucking issue. No. "I am going to have such a rant about this."
"You don't have to take what he says seriously, Vel, he's an idiot." Vox's attempts at consoling her were as pathetic as they were unnecessary.
"Oh, obviously I'm not taking it to heart. If a man with a two-toned bowl-cut calls me ugly, I take it as a compliment. Because I know what he finds to be fashionably acceptable, and it makes all of polite society weep." Yeah, Velvette was perfectly unphased by the insult. But her video recounting the incident would be trending in no time.
"Alastor is ugly, you have that right."
"Well," Velvette looked at the closed door as if it had personally offended her. "We aren't going to stand for that kind of treatment, obviously."
"Obviously."
"We're following them, right?"
"Trying to keep eyes on them from the drones as we speak but you know how Alastor fucks with all my best tech." Vox turned his gaze inward.
"Well, we know where they're going."
"Right! Cannibal Town!"
"I'll just give my best friend Rosie a ring and let her know we're crashing." Velvette pulled her phone out. Making a quick post about how sometimes haters try to get you down but you rise above it to spite them. She pulled up Rosie's number, which she barely called. But who wouldn't be thrilled to get a call from Hell's favorite celebrity influencer?
"Hello?" Rosie answered on the third ring.
"Rosie! Darling! How is my favorite Overlady? Make any good cannibal meals recently? You know you could publish a cookbook with our company-"
"What do you want?" Rosie didn't sound impressed.
"What makes you think I want something?"
"Everyone wants something, that's how Hell works."
"I was just hoping to visit Hell's most popular Cannibal for a little chat! You're at your store I assume."
"Oh, goodness no. I'm with Carmilla at the moment. Something rather urgent came up so I was helping her out. For a price of course." Rosie giggled.
"So Alastor is coming to meet you and Carmilla? Why the fuck wasn't I invited?"
"Al?" Rosie sounded confused. "Al ain't coming to see me, far as I know. I haven't seen him since yesterday. And even if he was I'm not at the store."
"Well now he's just going to look stupid, bringing the Princess all the way to Cannibal Town just for you to be having a girl's day with Carmilla. Which I should have been invited to."
"I don't think you would have had much to contribute at this little gathering, Velvette, but I appreciate the enthusiasm." Rosie chuckled and Velvette heard what sounded suspiciously like Carmilla in the back saying:
"No fucking way."
"You said Al is coming with the Princess?" Rosie ignored the commentary in the background. Velvette had to assume Rosie didn't agree with Carmilla, because that would just piss her off more, and today was already bad enough.
"Yeah, they just left." Velvette replied.
"I think they teleported." Vox was staring out of the window like some sort of creep, though she knew he was probably looking through the eyes of a drone. Velvette sighed.
"They just teleported."
"Huh." Rosie's reply was short, sweet.
"Huh?" Velvette repeated it back. "What the fuck is huh supposed to mean?"
"They didn't go to Cannibal Town." Rosie was surprisingly frank with her reply.
"How do you know? You said you were out with Carmilla!"
"I am out with Carmilla." Rosie insisted "But I know when people enter my territory just like Vox does, only I'm less of a paranoid creep about it."
"Vox is a paranoid creep, that's true." Velvette sighed.
"Wait, what?" Vox turned away from the window.
"But this isn't about him right now." Velvette continued seamlessly. "If the Princess isn't with you, then where the fuck did that grinning loser take her?"
"I can't say, but he didn't take her to Cannibal Town and he's not in Carmi's district either, or if he is he isn't near the workshop. We'll let you know if he calls."
"Really? Thank you."
"What can I say? I'm also curious where they ran off to. Keep me updated." Rosie was being unusually helpful, but Velvette didn't have the time to question it.
"Will do. And next time you have a girl's day, you need to invite me."
"Like I said, this wasn't really a girl's day." Rosie reminded her.
"And I don't like you." Carmilla called from the back.
"Oh, don't be a bitch, Carmilla. It's understandable that you're jealous that I'm such good friends with the Princess, but envy gives you wrinkles- which I guess you already know." Velvette snapped back. Luckily, she had a cream for that. "Anyway, Rosie, it is always such fun chatting, but Vox and I have to figure out where the Princess has wandered off to. She would be just heartbroken if we missed one of our hang-out days that she insists we have."
"That sounds like a real thing that happens." Carmilla remarked dryly from the background of the call.
"It is very real and don't be a bitch just because I'm such good friends with the Princess!" Velvette raised her voice to be sure Carmilla could hear her. The Media Overlord took a breath, clearing her throat before returning to a more even cadence. "Thank you for everything, Rosie. You have been such a doll. We'll send the Princess your regards."
"Please and thank you." At least Rosie could be civil on a phone call. Who would have imagined the Cannibal would have all the culture. In truth, Velvette liked Rosie as much as she liked any of the other Overlords that were on the outskirts of their exclusive little club. Rosie was... fine. Nothing to really write home about. But currently she was helpful. So, that instantly made her better.
"We'll let you know when we find her."
"I would appreciate that."
"Catch you later, girlfriend!"
"Goodbye Velvette."
"Bye bye~" Velvette ended the call. "Well, that was a waste of- AH!" She turned around just to see Vox was standing directly behind her.
"Was the Princess straight up kidnapped?"
"Uh? Personal space please?" Velvette put a hand to his chest, pushing him back, out of her bubble. "I'm going to assume something is up, because Rosie is off with Carmilla doing what I can only assume to be boring shit because I'm not there- but neither of them are expecting a visit from Charlie. The Princess seems to think that is where they're going and since there is no fucking way she would ever lie to me I have to assume that the tacky fucker with no taste-"
"And an awful personality."
"And overly inflated ego."
"And stupid ear-hair-"
"Ear hair?"
"You know the ears on the top of his head? Is it hair? Is it his ears? No one knows, Velvette!" Vox made a dramatic gesture with both arms as Velvette simply stared at him.
"You put a lot of time into thinking about this, haven't you?"
"No! I-" Vox looked visibly annoyed. "He just looks stupid. That's all. And he kidnapped the Princess! Who, need I remind you, is vital to our plan of not getting Corrupted."
"Well, for me not getting Corrupted." Velvette corrected. "You already are. I'm fine." She wasn't sure how she was fine, but she planned on staying that way. She had seen with her own eyes how much that disease made Vox suffer. While he was doing much better now at the beginning she could have sworn he was going to waste away.
"I'm resistant so that is basically the same thing."
"It's not the same thing and it kinda sounds like you made that up." Velvette was making her way toward the door as the two argued. Vox was following behind her, the Princess's cat resting on his shoulder like some sort of furry, one-eyed, demonic parrot. The thing had taken quite the liking to Vox as of late.
"I didn't make it up. You can ask Angela."
"I don't think I can ask Angela, asshole, pretty sure that clinic abides by some version of HIPPA."
"Are you talking about hippos? Because I have not seen a single hippo while at the clinic. I've seen three giraffes, but zero hippos."
"Why would giraffes be at a clinic?" Velvette turned back to look at Vox before shaking her head. "You know what? I trust you less than a literal child when it comes to animals." Vox could have seen literally anything and thought it was a giraffe. He didn't seem to be hallucinating at the moment, so, Velvette had to chock this up to Vox's natural stupidity.
"I know what a giraffe looks like."
"I don't think you do." Velvette kept her head high as she walked along the path. "Now," she surveyed the area. "You said that asshole teleported away with the Princess, right?"
"It's was hard to tell given how he affects my drones, but that is what it looked like." Vox nodded, following Velvette's gaze over the expanse of Hell before them. One would think with how much Vox constantly obsessed over the grinning deer demon, he wild have found a way to more reliably record him. But, perhaps, they just hadn't given it enough time.
"Where do you think he took her?"
"Not to see Rosie, we can safely assume."
"No, Rosie said she would know if he was in Cannibal Town too, so we can assume he had to have a different location in mind when he absconded with our best security measure."
"You don't think Rosie has cameras all around Cannibal Town, do you? Because I tried installing them out that way, but the reception and signal were all shit."
"I doubt it. Rosie doesn't seem the type to know how to set up intricate security."
"And she sure as fuck didn't hire our team. I would have killed for a live feed from her district."
"Then if not Cannibal Town... where could that asshole be taking her?" Velvette headed off down the street. "I guess he never said they were seeing Rosie-"
"He said they were going to see a friend, I feel like assuming it was Rosie was a safe assumption given how incredibly unlikable he is."
"Right, but it wasn't Rosie." Velvette reiterated her point. "I too am shocked he has more than one friend, however, that is irrelevant. Whether there really is a friend in the equation or not, the point is: that we have a missing Princess on our hands and I, for one, am not about to explain to Daddy Dearest why we let the world's most obviously evil douchebag run off with his baby girl and possibly get her killed."
"Fair enough." Vox sighed. "But its not like Charlie is going to believe us if we tell her Alastor's a lying sack of fuck. She thinks we're bias."
"She thinks your bias, which you are." Velvette corrected. "I am sure she'll believe me in a heartbeat." Vox's expression didn't change. "But on the off chance she doesn't," the fashionista made a quick addendum, "it might not be a bad idea to at least grab one of her favorite Sinners to back us up."
"Other than ourselves, of course."
"Obviously. I mean we are pretty fucking delightful, but the Princess likes Alastor so there is no accounting for taste." Velvette held her hand out. "Take me to the clinic."
"Excuse me?" Vox stated at her hand.
"Use your weird, teleport-y energy thing you can do. Take me to the clinic!"
"You hate my teleportation."
"This is an emergency, Vox, don't be a fuck ass!" Velvette did not hate the teleportation; she loathed it with every fiber of her being. How Vox was able to constantly move like that was beyond her.
"Fine. But I want a new outfit for KeeKee in return."
"For the fucking cat? Are you-" Velvette began to lecture Vox on how she was a figure in high fashion and not a goddamn cat stylist, but as her protest began, Vox grabbed her hand and suddenly Velvette felt her body starting to break itself apart. She watched as her hands became electricity, her body disintegrating in an instant. She was pulled into the air by an unseen force, and the next moment she was being shot out on the ground in front of the quaint little clinic they had helped establish. Velvette spat gravel out of her mouth as she tried to pull herself up. A part of her was always terrified that when she moved with Vox through the wires... that all of her might not make it back out. She did a quick check, making sure she had all her limbs (she did) and that she hadn't been fused together with Keekee in some sort of horrible Cronenberg nightmare (she had not been). She then dusted herself off and whirled around to face Vox with the fury of a thousand suns. "You flat-faced bitch! You almost killed me! Are you fucking mad!?"
"I did exactly what you asked, and in a prompt manner." Vox pulled KeeKee out of his coat again. The cat looked rather traumatized by the teleportation in Velvette's opinion, but Vox didn't seem to notice as he put her back on his shoulder. "And she looks good in VoxTek blue, I think. Maybe give her a little suit-"
"I am not making an entire ensemble for a cat! She's not even your bloody cat!"
"I teleported you here. You owe me."
"You didn't even warn me!"
"Keekee needs a name tag with her ensemble."
"No." Velvette pointed her index finger at Vox before opening the clinic door. There was the usual wide array of Sinners with varying ailments none of which really seemed relevant to why the clinic had been established. But Angela never seemed to mind whenever Velvette had posed the question. Of course, Angela wasn't up front. It was one of the Hellborn that came from the other rings. They were all being trained in the ways of Corruption. At least, that was Velvette's impression of things. But the employees didn't matter as much as Angel Dust who was sitting across three of the waiting room chairs venting to Husk who had a flask of something that probably shouldn't have been in a hospital but fuck it. "You!" Velvette pointed to Angel. "And you," she pointed at Husk. "Alastor has gone and run off with the Princess. Which you," she pointed to Angel again, "should care about because you and the Princess are like I dunno, friends or something- but to lesser extent than she and myself, of course-"
"What the fuck?" Angel started to protest but Velvette cut him off.
"And you," she pointed to Husk, "I think you know something about this abduction because you were having a little whisper with the Princess before Hell's Biggest Douchebag absconded with her."
"Honestly," Angel crinkled his face obviously unimpressed with Velvette's concerns. "This is the kind of Anti-Alastor shit is something I would expect from Vox."
"I understand that you're trying to be condescending right now, and it's adorable, don't get me wrong," Vox made his way over, still wearing Keekee like a shoulder accessory, "but I'm in one hundred percent agreement with Velvette. My Alastor hate is always justified, just so we're clear on that, but this time it's especially justified because the Princess and the girlfriend think they are about to have a nice time visiting Rosie, but they are not. Alastor portaled them somewhere else entirely."
"How would you even know that?" Angel narrowed his eyes.
"We called Rosie." Velvette was ready with receipts if the need arose. "She's having a day with Carmilla and won't be home to receive company for some time. They wanted to invite me but I'm supposed to be shooting a video with Charlie later as a promotion for her motel-"
"Hotel." Angel corrected
"Not with the thread count in those sheets and the very limited amenities it's not." Velvette held up her finger. A one-star hotel was a motel as far as she was concerned, but semantics were going to distract them from the genuine issue at hand. "The point is that we don't know where the Princess is."
"Maybe Al didn't realize Rosie was out and they're just wandering around Cannibal Town." Angel was proving annoying. "Not calling ahead for a visit is rude but it ain't exactly a crime."
"We already thought that might be the case, but Rosie confirmed Charlie isn't in Cannibal Town, either." Vox spoke up. "And she would know, all Overlords have an innate sense for these sorts of things."
"Don't you just spy on everyone with cameras?" Angel squinted.
"It's not spying when it's in the housing contract. That's consensual monitoring." Vox corrected. "Look, the smiling out-of-date bitch took the Princess and the other one somewhere and it wasn't to Cannibal Town. And in case you fucking forgot Hell is in a crisis and she is one of the only forces strong enough to help."
"I can't tell if you guys are fucking with us, or if you really don't know Vaggie's name." Angel did not seem nearly as concerned as he should given the situation. (And, at least in Velvette's case, she knew Vaggie's name, but she couldn't be bothered to give her the respect of using it. Vox was another story, but Velvette assumed he knew it too.)
"Well, even if you're not concerned, we are, and you," Velvette pointed directly at Angel. "Still work for us." Vox put a hand on her shoulder.
"Me, actually."
"Oh, shut up." Velvette swatted his hand away. "The point is that if we care, so should you because we control your paycheck." Angel rolled his eyes.
"The pay ain't that good."
"It's better than most Overlords." Vox scoffed. "And unless you want even more hotline duty, you'll buckle down and help us go through security footage to find Charlie."
"I told you, the hotline thing don't bother me like you think it does." Angel was remarkably chill in the face of what Velvette saw as imminent disaster. "And just because you two have a stick up your asses when it comes to Alastor and I just happen to work for you, doesn't mean-"
"You are sure they didn't visit Rosie?" Shockingly, Husk spoke up, he looked... grim? Though, there was a high likelihood that his face just always looked that way. The Social Media Overlord crossed her arms over her chest, meeting the gaze of the grumpy bartender.
"Positive."
"Shit." Husk looked visibly distraught by the information. Angel sat up, the tone of Husk's voice seemingly getting through to the Sinner when the Vees' logic had failed.
"What's going on?" Angel was speaking more to Husk than the current Overlords, despite the fact that Velvette had already laid the situation out with impeccable clarity. "Al's a narcissist creep, sure, but he wouldn't put Charlie in danger, I mean, maybe he would think about it, but I would assume Charlie could kick his ass."
"Anyone could kick his ass, so we're clear." Vox piped up. "But you're right, it wouldn't usually benefit him to go for the Princess directly because Charlie could obliterate him. He doesn't have the power, skill, or even the charisma to take on a member of the royal family."
"Husk, is Charlie in danger?" Angel narrowed his eyes.
"I can't say for sure." Husk's voice was gruff. Velvette noticed his hand moving instinctively to his neck. A deal had been struck, that meant he most likely was being vague out of necessity and not just because he was trying to be an ass. Though, that could contribute. "But I saw Alastor at a meeting yesterday, during the movie. He wanted a drink."
"You missed my premier for that?" Vox scoffed. Angel shrugged.
"You didn't miss much."
"I think I would have rather just seen the movie, I'll be honest." Despite the bickering, Husk's demeanor had not changed. "Even just waiting outside made me feel... off."
"Maybe you need to talk to Angela." Angel put a hand on Husk's arm. Now he seemed to understand the concern Velvette and Vox were trying to convey.
"Maybe I do." Husk's hand finally fell away from his neck. Velvette saw some similarities in his expression to how Vox had looked in the beginning. That thousand-yard stare seemed to go through whoever was in front of him. "But that's not the point, the point is that I saw the Queen going into the same building Alastor was headed into. Not sure if it was coincidence or not."
"Maybe the Radio Fuckhead took her to see her mom?" Velvette understood the train of thought. Though if the Queen of Hell was Corrupted, they were fucking screwed.
"She was going to go there eventually anyway, right? Why bother?" Angel's hand lingered on Husk's shoulder. "And I don't think Charlie's mom would put her in danger, per say. I mean I know shitty parents," his expression darkened momentarily, "trust me. But I always got the impression that Charlie and her mom were pretty close."
"Unless her mom was Corrupted. Adam sure as fuck seemed to think so." Vox pointed out. And it made sense. Velvette knew Alastor had a hand in the spread of Corruption, and that made the Queen look suspicious by association. Velvette was younger than everyone else in the Hotel, at least, as far as death dates were concerned. She didn't know the Queen for all that long before the bitch stopped making public appearances.
"..." Angel went quiet, he seemed to be weighing his options. "Shit. I don't know if Charlie is in trouble or not. But I sure as fuck can't take that risk." He looked back at Husk. "You stay here, talk to Angela. We'll be right back."
"Just the three of us, against the Queen of Hell?" Velvette made a face. She was confident in her abilities, but she had heard the stories.
"We don't have to fight her face-to-face. We just have to focus on getting Charlie back." Even Vox seemed to have his doubts, though only Velvette could see the hesitation in his smile.
"Charlie went to see Lilly?" Adam's voice made them all jump. The First Man was coming out of the door from the back office. Even with his unusual coloration, Velvette could tell he looked like shit. His face was more sunken; his colors looked more dull. The glow in his eyes had dimmed. He had a bag clutched in his hand that Velvette realized was for vomiting. Vox, Velvette, and Angel glanced at one another, but no one spoke. "Shit... she's in danger." Adam made a B-Line straight for the door, looking visibly stressed.
"What is your plan exactly? To puke on them?" Velvette made a show of looking him up and down. She felt like he could fall over if someone so much as sneezed in his direction.
Adam has puked many times!"
"Thanks, Syn." Adam replied dryly as all the Sinners in the waiting room scooted further away from the First Man. Syn was sitting on Adam's head, beneath the shattered halo. "No, I am going to cause a distraction so that you can make sure Charlie and Agatha get out."
"You mean Vaggie?" Angel narrowed his eyes. It seemed as if Velvette and Vox were not the only ones who had difficulties acknowledging Vaggie's name.
"I..." Adam put a hand to his head. "Yeah." The Reverse-Adam put an arm around the real Adam. (Velvette wasn't entirely sure on the story behind the second Adam, but Neo had been pleasant enough during her very few interactions with him, so she wasn't going to delve into his business). He lifted the bag to the First Man's mouth again.
"Adam too weak."
"I gotta do something-" Adam did do something. He threw up. Everyone stared at him, waiting for the moment to pass, which it did, and he lifted his head. "And I have the most mobility with my Sinner Power." There was a noise as Vox cleared his throat in mild protest.
"The most? I mean its good, but I can turn into electricity. And, not to brag, but I am more resistant to Corruption thanks to my Arkham blood. "
"Corruption fucks with technology." Adam pointed out, still leaning over the vomit bag in his hand. "But since you're resistant you can come with me as a backup."
"He's not resistant!" Velvette was pretty sure Vox had made that up and she didn't want him doing something stupid and getting hurt because of a fucking lie.
"It's fine, Velvette." Vox waved the concern away.
"I go with Adam too..."
"And I can go with my best friend Velvette!"
"Synshine, baby girl, you need to stay here, okay?" Adam gently plucked the little robot from his head. "You might take an unscheduled nap if you tag along."
"I can help!"
"Of course you can!" Adam assured her. "You tell Lucifer to meet us at the clinic."
"Not the Hotel?" Angel blinked.
"This is probably safer." Adam gestured around himself. "It has, you know, Angela." He took a moment to vomit again, and Velvette wasn't sure how much confidence she had in the plan formed by a guy who seemed to be actively making his insides his outside.
"I'll be a part of the distraction." Husk raised his hand. Angel immediately turned back around to face the disgraced gambling Overlord.
"You need to talk to the doctor!"
"I will. But Adam's in way worse shape than me and he's going to help Charlie. And I am not about to sit back if she's in trouble." Husk had a point.
"So, we have you lot distracting Queenie, and then what?" Velvette looked at Angel. "You and I have to extract the Princess and her knight?"
"I mean I know I can do it." Angel retorted. "And ain't you an Overlord? I thought that title came with some power behind it." Velvette took a deep breath.
"Where would we even begin?"
"Well it depends on where the Princess is," Adam replied. "It's been a while since I had to do any battle stuff but..." he closed his eyes. He still looked so sick. "Lysander's dad broke two windows. One on the first floor and one on the second. That can't be an accident."
"Well, it can." At the exact right moment, the blue skinned intern was walking in the door with a Slurpee in hand. "Dad breaks a lot of windows. But these windows might have been Apocalypse-relevant." His black and crimson eyes surveyed the group. "Are we planning... Like... a break in or something? Because that could be big fun. I've always wanted to break into work while I'm mostly sober."
"Lilith has Charlie in the mansion, we think. And we are planning to get her out." Adam explained the situation quickly as the intern sipped on his drink.
"Damn. I thought dad just broke the upper window so we could Hashtag Tower Challenge our way down. But maybe there was more to it. I dunno. Dad's weird. And I think he just hates windows. But also, maybe he wants me to break into work."
"You... really... want to break in."
"I do. Yes." Lysander nodded.
"Remind me to never hire you." Vox squinted at the intern.
"That's okay. I'll break into your work for the interview. And Tower Challenge my way back out." Lysander grinned.
"The Tower Challenge!" Velvette clapped her hands together loudly. "That's it! If there are two windows, you guys can go in the bottom one and fuck about and Angel and I can Tower Challenge our way into the upper window and grab the Princess and the bitchy girlfriend and we're good to get the fuck out!"
"Oh yeah, the Tower Challenge," Angel pulled out his phone and instantly Velvette was met by the sound of Val's scream as he fell out of the window. She winced at the memory.
"Yes. That Tower Challenge."
"And we'll get out using our transportation powers after you guys have enough time to get away." Vox nodded thoughtfully. "It should work." He glanced at Adam. "If I carry a mirror, can I just teleport with you? Because if I can that would save us a lot of trouble."
"You don't need a mirror, I can hide in your face, it's shiny enough." Adam put a hand on Vox's screen. Vox instantly grabbed his wrist taking a step back.
"Absolutely fucking not."
"Actually, if you can move all of us, the Sphinx and I can just ride around in your face and then we'll be like a surprise attack." Adam did not seem deterred.
"I'll carry a mirror." Vox pulled out a small pocket compact, attaching it to his hat.
"Wait, who's the Sphinx?" Husk looked around at the group. "Do you mean me?" Adam nodded. "I'm not a Sphinx, those are hairless."
"The only Sphinxes I've ever seen have had fur on them, so I don't know where you're getting that from." The First Man replied as-a-matter-of-factly. "In fact, they were never put on Earth at all so I have no idea how you would even know what they are." Husk squinted at him.
"Wait, are you talking about the mythological creature?"
"It's not mythological to me. The Angels made some, I saw one or two back in Eden." Adam replied pointedly. "What are you talking about?"
"It's a cat breed." Husk replied, looking a tad bewildered.
"I dunno about that, I'm a bit of a cat expert and I've never heard of them." Vox looked at Keekee as if she was going to back up his claim.
"Charlie...? Needs us?"
"Neo's right." Adam seemed to focus back on the subject at hand. "We'll all head to the mansion, get you guys ready to climb the walls-"
"Vel's Hashtag Tower Challenge Part Two." Velvette needed to start workshopping name ideas for the new trend.
"Okay." Adam did not seem to understand her brilliance, but he was older than dirt. Almost literally. So, she couldn't really account for his opinion. "Once you're already on the way up, we'll loop around and try to distract Lilly so you can get away. Then, we'll meet back here." Velvette looked back at Vox before her gaze fell on Adam.
"Can you get us to the mansion with your transportation power? Vox's kind of, sort of sucks." The mirror thing sounded a whole lot better than having your body turned into electricity and then squeezed through wiring small enough that even a pin couldn't fit. If there was a way to avoid that, she was open to hearing it.
"Maybe I could take you all in the mirror and the phone repair guy could teleport us to the mansion exterior. I don't want us to go directly into building because I have no idea what might be in there and we can't just burst in, guns blazing." Adam took a deep breath. "Plus, if it's super Corrupted in there, I don't know how my powers will react. Which is where the phone repair guy comes into play. One of us is bound to be able to get everyone out."
"I... you know my name. I swear you've said it before." Vox was clearly offended that Adam didn't remember them. Velvette thought that might be for the best considering Adam had once tried to take a chunk out of all of them.
"Can you move all of us with your power?" Husk was asking a good question as they had only really seen Adam's Sinner Power in small bursts. Adam nodded.
"Yes, but I have to be grabbing you."
"Then let's get our asses into that mirror. Charlie needs us." Angel grabbed Adam's hand. The First Man seem surprised, especially given Angel had not really had anything nice to say in regard to the Fallen General. But in Angel's defense, after what Adam had done to Hell, no one really liked him. But Velvette's few interactions with him (outside of that first one) had all been pleasant enough. He seemed to be trying to help. Which was more than she could say for most of Hell's massive population.
"Right." Adam looked at Angel's hand. Then, as Velvette watched, he walked over to a large, metal statue that had been placed out in the lobby. It looked to be of Mammon handing money to small Hellborn, though Velvette knew it had not been in the lobby when the building was first constructed, so it had to be new. He put his hand on the statue and then started sinking into it. Soon he and Angel were both gone.
"Why the fuck did you get such a useful ass power?" Angel's voice could be heard above Vox, and Velvette saw the VoxTek employee looking out of the mirror. Okay, that was kind of a cool power. One by one, Adam dragged people into the statue. When it was Velvette's turn, she held her breath. She felt cold for a moment as she passed into the reflection. It wasn't really painful or anything, it just felt... off. She could still see the waiting room from the other side of the mirror. She was still standing on the same linoleum floor. But everything looked warped, stretched out, and eventually it faded into nothing. Adam took her hand, moving into the darkness. Velvette saw little pinpricks of light over her head. It looked like a sky full of stars. But As Adam jumped, one of the patches of light grew, and Velvette realized they were other reflections. Adam brought her to where Angel and the others were already waiting in a crowded patch of light that Velvette realized was the small mirror that Vox had secured on his hat.
"That should be everyone." Adam looked at the Vees, the Intern, Husk, Angel, and the duplicate of himself that had also come along.
"Good luck papa!" A pair of googly eyes consumed the entire window of light. "Take care of my best friend Velvette!"
"Tell Lu and Muppcifer to meet us here. We'll be back before you know it." Adam was surprisingly gentle to Syn given that he had spent one day a year descending upon Hell like a plague to thin out the numbers of Sinners just like her. (Though, Velvette supposed Syn wasn't a Sinner, or if she was, she was the weirdest one the Overlord had ever seen. And, outside of a little mischief here and there, Velvette couldn't imagine Syn committing any crime bad enough to damn her.) "You go help Angela, I bet she'll need it."
"I can do that!"
"I know you can." Adam took a deep breath, raising his voice. "Take us out of here, repair guy! Charlie needs us!"
"My name is Vox." As Vox spoke, all the lights went out. Velvette didn't like how the darkness felt in that moment. It was heavy, crushing, claustrophobic. But it was only momentary as in an instant the light returned, and the small patch of solid ground underfoot was no longer the tile of the doctor's office. Velvette could feel grass under her shoe. "Here we are!"
"Come on," Adam started helping people out of the reflection until eventually a small group of Sinners (and one Hellborn) were standing outside of the Morningstar Mansion. Velvette looked up; she could see the broken window overhead. She took a step and the ground crunched. She could see glass scattered about, catching the light of the crimson sun shining in the infernal sky. Despite the blazing sunshine, Velvette felt... cold. There was an almost haze lingering in the air that Velvette often associated with heat, but she was shivering. She looked back at Adam who looked slightly disoriented, but he shook himself, refocusing. He turned his head to look at Velvette. "Do you think you can get up there?"
"Oh, definitely. I didn't make my Tower Challenge because I'm a little bitch." Velvette pulled out her phone; the screen was not as responsive as she wanted, but she was still able to pull up an image of sheets. She used Egyptian cotton because unlike some Princesses, she didn't skimp on cost when it mattered most.
"Okay," Adam looked at the sheets uncertainly. "So, you and Spiderman are going to climb up. We'll form a distraction on the first floor, and once you have the Princess and Vaggie, we'll meet back up at the clinic."
"Right." Velvette looked at the sheets in her hands. "I just need to figure out how to get these tied somewhere up top, so we have a strong base to climb.
"Ooo, I can help with that." Lysander reached into his jacket, pulling out a gun that almost looked as if it were made of ice. Velvette had seen this weapon before, in Vox's videos when the red headed asshole Hellborn would snipe the drones out of the sky. It was only now that Velvette realized there was a small, dagger-like icicle sticking out of the barrel. "Gimme the sheets." He held his hand out toward her, and Velvette hesitantly handed them over. "These are soft, what's the thread count on this?"
"A thousand, anything less that touches my skin makes me break out." Velvette could respect that this guy knew his luxury.
"Nice." The Hellborn tied the sheets to the icicle, messing with some of the settings on his gun making the sheets freeze into the icicle projectile. "Now, hold on." He closed one of his eyes, aiming the gun at the open window. He raised his tail and two more eyes appeared on each prong of his split tail. He fired, and the icicle went sailing through the window, dragging the sheets behind it. It struck somewhere in the wall. Velvette tugged the linen, and it seemed firmly adhered into place, dangling from the window like a waterfall
"Can you do that again, big man?" Angel put a hand on the intern's pec. "I need to climb up my own rope otherwise I'm gonna have Velvette's fat ass in my face while I'm tryin' to rescue Charlie and Vaggie."
"Two ropes is probably for the best. We don't want Angel getting distracted by an ass that's better than his." Velvette agreed as she pulled a second set of sheets from her phone. She handed them over to the Hellborn who secured them as he did with the first set.
"You guys don't need to fight. We all have great asses."
"But mine is the best." Velvette tugged on the rope. That seemed stable enough. Damn, that Hellborn was a good shot.
"Actually," Adam spoke up. "Mine is the best. But now that everything is set up, Lysander, you stay here. I'm going with the IT guy and the sphinx. Neo." He grabbed the duplicate by the shoulders. "I want you to stay in the mirror."
"Why?"
"We can't rely on phones or anything to keep in touch. So, if we want to coordinate, we can have you stay in the reflections and you can relay messages." Adam gestured to the mirror on Vox's hat and then to Velvette. "Her earrings should be a good enough reflection for you." Velvette looked at her earrings in the phone camera, they were rather large and shiny. But she wasn't sure how much she would enjoy having a guy just hanging out inside them. But... this was an emergency; if Charlie died all of hell was screwed.
"Well, let's get on it then." Velvette grabbed the rope.
"Start climbing, we'll go around, see if we can get eyes on Charlie." Adam started actively grabbing Vox as if trying to climb the other Overlord. Vox quickly pushed him away, removing the mirror and letting Adam drag Neo and Husk inside it before securing it on his hat again. Vox took a deep breath; he put a hand on Velvette's shoulder as the fashionista started bracing herself against the mansion wall.
"Be careful, Vel."
"You too, idiot." Velvette looked over her shoulder back at him.
"And you too, Angel." Angel remarked loudly. "It would be a damn shame if anything happened to our favorite employee.
"Spencer and Ava are my favorite employees. But don't get hurt." Vox replied quickly. "We don't want to have you use any of your benefits." Angel narrowed his eyes.
"Wait, what kind of-"
"Bye." And with that, Vox was gone.
"Jokes on him." Angel was already climbing his way up the fabric rope. "I already know most of my benefits. Charlie's been helping me figure that shit out." He took a few more steps up, looking at the fabric. "These are really soft."
"Right? And we could all have them if the Princess would actually listen to good suggestions when they're in her box at the ready." Velvette wasn't about to use any old rope to scale a wall. "Hey, intern guy." She looked down, seeing the red haired Hellborn was holding the rope as she and Angel both got higher in their climb. The Intern looked up at her.
"What up?"
"You need to record this for me." Velvette dropped her actively recording phone toward him, smacking him in the face. He grabbed her rope with his tail to stabilize it as he picked the phone up off the ground with his free hand.
"Are you seriously going to record this?" Angel hissed at her.
"I'm about to rescue the Princess, fuck yes I'm recording it." Velvette looked at the phone in the intern's hands. "Hello my lovely Vel-Bells! It's your girl Velvette with the long awaited #VelsTowerChallenge Part TWO! You know when I do something, I do it the BEST of anyone. So, I'm going to climb this wall and bring a bitch down with me! Like and subscribe, hit that notification bell if you want to know who's up in this window!"
"I can't believe you-" Angel started to lecture her, but Velvette cut him off.
"I'm live streaming."
"Hey bitches! Angel Dust here! You know How I like things that are long, hard, and get me all sweaty so I'm trying out #VelsTowerChallenge Part 2~ Let's see who cums in first. Either way, you viewers, you're the winners because you get to look at our asses."
"And what great asses they are, Angel!" Velvette had no idea if her phone would function well enough to get great footage of anyone's ass, but her fans would pay either way. They loved a good physical stunt.
"Adam no see Charlie on First Floor." A voice in Velvette's ear made her scream and almost dropped the rope.
"Neo! Hello!"
"Hi."
"You said Adam doesn't see Charlie downstairs?" Velvette used her power, so the rope would pull her up more quickly. She surpassed Angel with ease.
"Is Charlie even here?" Angel struggled trying to close the gap. Velvette reached the window, and she could see someone racing down the Hall.
"Princess?"
"Velvette!?" Charlie called out to her. Sure enough, the Princess was rushing toward the window. Vaggie looked like she had been hurt, Charlie helping her move as the two seemed to be in quite the rush. "What are you doing here!?"
"My Hashtag Tower Challenge Two, obviously. Now get your asses over here!" Velvette waved to them, bracing herself against the wall, as Charlie hurried forward. She made sure she was loud enough that Angel could hear exactly who they found. "Neo," She whispered, "tell Adam Charlie is upstairs. We're going to get her now."
"Okay."
"Hey Princess, I don't usually agree with the Vees on anything, but I guess I'm glad I did this time." Angel finally made it high enough that he could peek his head in the window as well. He was fortunate that he had four arms, making it way easier to climb. Charlie looked like she might cry as she reached the shattered window.
"Angel Dust!"
"You take the angry girlfriend down; I'll grab the Princess." Velvette instructed. The real glory was going to be in rescuing Charlie. But also, there was the small matter that Vaggie hated Velvette, and someone with Vel's looks had no desire to risk getting punched in the face.
"Charlie!" Another voice called from the Hallway. Velvette and Angel both tried to get Vaggie secured in Angel's grip. She had definitely sustained a wound; blood was dripping from her head, and she seemed to be holding her side. Charlie turned back; she seemed to be arguing with her mother, the Queen. Velvette had never seen the Queen before, at least not this close. She was beautiful. There was no denying that. But it was the kind of beauty that made Velvette's eyes start to water just a bit. There was someone with the Queen, a Hellborn that looked to be the same type as the intern holding the ropes. At one point the man in the cloak ran back down the stairs. Adam must have caused his distraction. Velvette was having trouble hearing over the noise building up in her head. She felt dizzy. Poor Charlie seemed to be unable to get back to the window. Her mom was holding her. Damn, if Velvette was going to have to fight the Queen so be it-
"AH!" The Queen let out a cry as suddenly a white light filled the hall. For an instant, Velvette's head cleared up. The light stung, but it made the dizziness go away long enough for her to grab Charlie, helping her down the ropes.
"We have to run." The moment the Princess's hooves hit the ground; she stressed the urgency of the situation. (Seemed unneeded, as Velvette could probably have sorted that plan out for herself). The Social Media Overlord briefly saw the Princess touch the rather cute butterfly bracelet on her wrist, muttering something, before she picked up Vaggie and started to run.
"We got the Princess." Velvette muttered to Neo before chasing after Charlie, waving her arms for attention. "Wait! We're meeting at the clinic!"
"We?" Charlie obediently turned so they could run in the correct direction. "Who else did you bring!?" Lysander grabbed the sheets before running after them. Lilith stumbled toward the window, but Velvette saw her turn her head and run back into the house. Thank fuck. She did not have a plan if they were followed.
"Adam, Vox, Husk. They're causing a distraction downstairs, so we don't get followed." Velvette saw the Princess's expression fall.
"Oh."
"Hey, they know the plan." Angel assured her. "They are only staying long enough to give us a head start, but they ain't tryin' to fight her." Charlie didn't seem convinced, but she nodded as they made their way back to the little divine clinic in the middle of Hell. Velvette was not much of a runner. She pretended to be one on her Sinstagram at times. But she was only posing in cute workout wear. This was not how she wanted to spend her day. She was getting winded and sweaty, and it was just awful. Plus, her shoes were going to be damaged beyond repair after this.
But...
At least the Princess was safe.
Charlie was kind of key to Hell's survival. Velvette was a part of Hell. So even a bitch as selfish as she was, knew the risk was worth it.
They made it to the clinic. Angela took them into a private room, treating Vaggie as Charlie paced back and forth in a way that wasn't at all anxiety inducing. In fact, Velvette loved the pacing. It was so relaxing.
"Looks like she took a blow to the chest, cracked a few ribs, got a bit of a concussion, but nothing I can't fix up." Angela turned to Charlie, who immediately hugged her. "Take it easy, cousin. I'll get everyone some holy water treatments. You've all been exposed to a lot." Angela hugged Charlie back gently.
"Thank you..." The Princess squeezed her before finally sitting down. She was in a chair close enough so she could hold Vaggie's hand.
"I'm fine, babe." Vaggie smiled at her. Charlie lasted only a few seconds before she was squeezing her girlfriend in a way Velvette had to assume was not comfortable for someone with cracked ribs, but Vaggie didn't push her away. "I promise."
"I know." Charlie took a deep breath. "I just... this is all my fault."
"You didn't know Alastor was going to take us to see your mom." Vaggie squeezed her hand. "You just wanted to see Rosie."
"Yeah, Al is a psycho, but no one thought he'd be that psycho." Angel assured her. Velvette made a small noise of disagreement. She thought it had been a quiet one, but instantly all three heads were staring at her. (The only one who wasn't was Lysander who was still holding Velvette's phone and all the sheets. She decided to grab the phone back from him.)
"What?" She looked at the Princess, her girlfriend, and the snotty IT guy. Lysander pulled out his own phone.
"What's that? Sorry mates, I'm getting a pretend phone call because the room got all tense." And with that he stepped out.
"Look, I know you don't like Alastor, and I know he's done bad things. I'm not stupid." Charlie looked genuinely upset; an expression only worsened as Velvette made another little noise of rebuttal. The truth was, that she was worried. Vox wasn't back yet. And while he was probably right that Charlie wouldn't listen to what they had to say. But fuck if she couldn't keep her mouth shut anymore. If Vox got hurt because of this- "What?" Charlie narrowed her eyes.
"What the fuck was that noise about?" Vaggie was instantly on her girlfriend's side. No surprises there. Vaggie didn't like Velvette, and that was understandable as, aside from saving Charlie twice now, what reason had Velvette given to be liked? Angel was eyeing her with a little more skepticism than the other two who just seemed upset.
"Yeah, just because you and Vox both have hateboners for Alastor doesn't mean everyone shares your paranoia."
"First of all," Velvette, crossed one leg over the other, sitting prim and proper in her chair. "Vox has the hateboner. I'm indifferent to Alastor." No one jumped to her defense. If Vox were here, he would have agreed. "Secondly: of course Alastor was going to get you all involved in the Corruption."
"If this is about what Husk said-" Angel started to speak but Velvette cut him off.
"Not everything is about what Husk said. He only agrees with what Vox and I were already saying. But no one cared until he did. And I get it, Vox is the Little TV that Cried Alastor, but I'm not. And I'll be the first one to call him on his shit when he's being unreasonable. But he wasn't. And you know why? Because Alastor is the one who let Adam out in the first fucking place and got Vox and Val sick." The silence that fell was deafening.
"You can't know that-" Charlie started to speak but Velvette cut her off.
"You want the real story, Princess? We couldn't get Adam. We were going to kidnap him. Was that shitty of us? Yeah. We're shitty fucking people. That's not exactly news." Velvette tapped her earring as if hoping news of Vox would come if she just bothered Neo enough. "But we couldn't reach him. He was all locked up. Then your pet opened all the windows."
"Niffty?" Charlie blinked. "She shouldn't have been in the room. Alastor and Cain were supposed to be watching him."
"Yeah Alastor and Cain." Velvette didn't know a lot about Cain, but he seemed like he had daddy issues. Hot guys like that usually did. She could assume he had peaced out at the first opportunity to NOT be around his dad. "So, we got him from the open the window. He woke up with us and when we brought him back Alastor fucking admitted he set us up. At the time we didn't know why. But now we do. Look at Vox, look at Val, look at Hell! He wanted to spread the Corruption!" Again silence fell. It was heavier this time. All Velvette could hear was her own breathing. Charlie looked genuinely hurt, as if every word was a blow to her heart.
"Wh...Why didn't you tell me?"
"Are you fucking kidding me?" Velvette stared at her. "Obviously we didn't think you'd believe us. And I still don't think any of you do. But that's the truth."
Silence.
Vaggie squeezed Charlie's hand. Angel put an arm around her, but Charlie shook her head. She stood up, getting in front of Velvette.
"I'm sorry, Velvette. I believe you."
"O... oh." Velvette wasn't sure how to react. She almost would rather the princess had fought her as genuine feelings were difficult for her. "It's fine. Doesn't matter now." She pulled her earring out of her ear. "Neo have you heard from Vox-"
"Yes! Coming. Slight delay. But coming!"
The lights in the room began to flicker and as if on cue, Vox, Husk, and Adam all crashed out of the cute little chandelier that they had hung in the exam rooms for a nice decorative piece. Charlie whipped around, going to each of them. Velvette watched as she not only helped Husk to his feet, checking him over, but also went to Vox, helping him up, looking him up and down. She went to Adam last. All three of them looked shaken, but Adam was definitely looking the most rough. He scrambled past Charlie to the little exam room sink and started vomiting into it. While he was busy with that, Charlie hugged Husk and Vox both tightly. Vox seemed completely bewildered by the sudden show of affection.
"Thank you. Thank you for coming for me. Thank you for trying to warn me. Husk. I tried to listen. I was going to wait for my dad-"
"It's fine." Husk waved her off.
"It's not fine. I should have known better." Charlie grabbed Vox as the Television Overlord tried to get his bearings. "Velvette told me everything. You didn't feel like you could tell me the truth about Alastor, and that isn't the kind of environment I strive to create for my Sinners. All of you should feel like you can come to me."
"Charlie," Vaggie started to sit up, but Charlie rushed over to her.
"I put you in danger Vaggie. I love you so, so much and you got hurt because I didn't have all the information. I assumed about Rosie, and I trusted Alastor. But from this point on, I am not going to make that mistake again."
"It's fine, Princess, I don't actually give a shit." Vox looked at Velvette, who was equally surprised by the reaction. The Princess never seemed to take what they had to say to heart, so this was a bit of a shock.
"Neo, you good buddy?" Adam spoke to the sink. "I was gonna get you out of there, but I don't think you want to come out of my puke-sink."
"Adam." Charlie said his name and the First Man turned his head to look back at her. Velvette noted how exhausted he seemed.
"What did I do?"
"You tried to warn me too. You..." The Princess's voice shook again and Vaggie squeezed her hand. "You were right about mom. I am so, so fucking sorry I didn't listen to you." Adam stared at her blankly, looking around the room in confusion.
"It's fine."
"It's not fine. You were doing something to save me and not only did I just dismiss you, I kind of used your illness as an excuse for why I didn't need to listen. You were right. And I owe you a real apology."
"I mean... I don't blame you for not wanting to hear that kind of shit. Especially not from me." He looked back at the sink. "But right now I gotta get Neo out of the puke-sink."
"I do not want to go out through the puke-sink." Neo's voice came from Velvett's earring. Charlie looked like she was torn between laughing or crying. She decided on neither, and just sat down on the bed beside Vaggie.
"Can you not just... pull him out of this?" Velvette held the earring up.
"I can. All our powers got a little crazy when we saw Lilith and Azazel." Adam glanced over at Vox. "We got an impromptu tour of Hell." The Television Overlord looked rather annoyed by the sudden callout.
"I got us back."
"You almost didn't." Husk snorted.
"But I did." Vox took Velvette's earring. "Now get Neo out. And where is Angela, Keekee is probably wondering where I am."
"You brought my cat to the clinic?" Charlie blinked as Adam reached his entire hand into Velvette's earring, pulling Neo free.
"You did good, buddy."
"Thank you."
Eventually Angela returned with Lysander, Syn, and way more holy water than Velvette ever wanted to see. Usually when a hot doctor was giving her medicine, things went very differently. The burning liquid was liked drinking straight tequila but without the joy of the alcohol. The taste wasn't bad, but the vomiting erased any of its good flavor.
At long last they were all feeling like hot garbage, sprawled out on the floor when Syn decided to come bounding inside, settling on top of Charlie, which was only a mild betrayal because Velvette felt like shit and assumed Syn could see that.
"Were you a good girl while we were gone?" Adam rolled over to look at Syn.
"I was very good!"
"She was a delight." Angela assured them.
"I am incredibly delightful! And I did as you asked! I have sent Master your message!"
"Oh?" Charlie looked at Adam.
"We told Lu to come here. I don't know if she'll still be in the house." Adam replied. Charlie looked briefly hurt, not by Adam's words, but by the situation. It had to suck. She clearly loved her mother. Velvette had been close to her mom too, back when she was alive. If her mother had tried to kill her, she doubted she'd be in any kind of good mood.
"That..." Charlie swallowed, "that's a good idea."
"A great idea because Adam thought of it! And also, because Master is on his way here as we speak!"
your dedication to write fanfic scares me but thanks for feeding us
LOL I honestly like giving myself updated deadlines. It makes me work better :P
We are also just getting SO close to the ending and I wanna stay on track! I have made it 107 weeks without missing a beat! Why start now? But MORE importantly:
Thank YOU for reading all my shenanigans ♡(◕ᗜ◕✿)
It means A LOT that you guys are sticking with me for so long!!!!
"Hey, do we need anything else for the Hotel?" Charlie tapped her pen against her knee as she sat cross-legged on the bed making a shopping list. She had been away from the Hotel dealing with things in Treachery and now, when Cthulhu of all people was confirmed to be in Hell, she was in her room, making shopping lists because even after everything they had been through, her dad still didn't think she was ready for the big leagues. "I have the groceries covered, but do we need anything for repairs?" Thankfully, as a result of the madness around her, Charlie had gotten the opportunity to pitch her Hotel to her otherwise rather reclusive Uncle Cain, who had agreed to donate food for the residents as a way to support his niece and her dreams. At least someone believed in her. (To be fair to her dad, he did believe in the Hotel- at least he did now. He was walking proof that Redemption was possible. It was just when it came to fighting he seemed to think Charlie was still the same little girl who had trouble making a fireball.)
"I think we're good repair wise." Vaggie sat on the bed beside her, looking over the suggestions that the residents had left in Charlie's very helpful suggestion box. "After that Corrupted Soul ended up in our walls, we kind of replaced a lot of our stuff already."
"No suggestions for changes?" Charlie glanced at the box. Vaggie's eye followed Charlie's gaze, and she let out a long, arduous sigh.
"Plenty, but none we're doing."
"Well, now I'm curious."
"Put in a studio complete with transformative lighting and good acoustics." Vaggie held one of the cards up, "they even included a diagram."
"Vox? Or Velvette?"
"The I's are dotted with hearts, so I assume Velvette, but honestly it could go either way." Vaggie tossed the card to the side. "We also have: Replace all the cookware, lotions, soaps and shampoos with DamnWay products. So, I bet you can't guess who suggested that one."
"I just don't see the appeal of DamnWay. Velvette has a few of their lotions and they smell nice, but they kinda sting whenever I use them."
"Maybe you're just allergic."
"Velvette says the pain is how you know it's working."
"Yeah, well I wouldn't take cosmetic advice from someone who thinks lotion is supposed to burn. Feel like it's supposed to have the opposite effect."
"At least she is giving me advice. I know the Vees don't like me all that much." Charlie sighed. She knew Vox and Velvette were only here to take advantage of her power and status, to hide from the epidemic that was sweeping through Hell faster than a good piece of gossip. But she also knew that the Vees were sitting on vital information about what happened to Adam when he first arrived. And despite everything Charlie felt like they were still holding back. Vaggie shrugged.
"I think they like you, or at least like that you're rich and important. But it's probably a good thing that they are choosing to keep their distance. I mean... look what happens when Vox tries to help."
"You mean the movie?"
"Oh my god that movie sucked."
"It was..." Charlie laughed, "interesting. Niffty and Mimzy did their best, I'm sure. And Puppet-Dad and Neo did a pretty good job on their first film. Except for that one part." Charlie cringed at the memory of the romantic monologue that had accompanied Adam's arrival to Hell. A monolog that had never actually taken place.
"I didn't even have any lines!"
"I think that's because of Niffty and her camera phobia."
"They could have found a different actress to play me."
"No one could have captured your beauty." Charlie smiled playfully, leaning over to press a soft kiss on Vaggie's cheek as the former Exorcist sulked. Vaggie instantly relaxed.
"Flattery will get you everywhere."
"Is it flattery if it's the truth?"
"Listen here," Vaggie reached over, grabbing Charlie under her chin. "Stop being so irresistible or we'll never get our orders put in and we'll be stuck doing paperwork all day."
"Stuck in a room with the most amazing woman in Hell?" Charlie grinned; her forked tongue poked out momentarily from between her teeth. "Sounds like a dream."
"Keep talking like that and paperwork isn't the only thing we'll be doing."
"Vaggie!" Charlie's cheeks flushed. No matter how many times they kissed, they touched- Charlie always felt the same excitement as if it were the very first time she had ever laid eyes on her perfect Fallen angel. The suggestions and order forms were tossed to the side as Vaggie leaned in closer, meeting Charlie's lips hungrily.
Knock
Knock
Knock.
"Princess? Are you in there?" Velvette's voice was about the last thing Charlie wanted to hear at the moment her morning was about to take a great turn. "Princess? Someone took down the suggestion box. And I wasn't done with all of my brilliant suggestions!"
"We both had great ideas. But I am starting to feel like the suggestion box is a bit of a placebo because I have seen exactly zero of them implemented." And there was Vox.
"Don't yous guys have better shit to do than bother the Princess?" And now Angel Dust was outside the door. "Ignore these two needy-ass bozos and their terrible fucking suggestions! Enjoy your time banging your hot girlfriend, Char, you deserve some time to yourselves!"
"Terrible!?" Velvette let out a little gasp from behind the door. "I'll have you know I put in a suggestion for some higher thread-count sheets in all of the guest rooms!"
"Change of plans," Angel's voice came through the door again, loud and clear. "You listen to the one, good suggestion and just ignore the rest!" Charlie looked up at Vaggie who was in the middle of climbing on top of her when the interruption occurred. Vaggie let out a sigh.
"Well, that kind of killed the mood, huh?"
"Yep." Charlie's lips drew into a thin line. She still gave a soft, sweet kiss to Vaggie before they disentangled themselves; the moment was lost. Just another joy of having the Vees in the Hotel. (Well, at least two out of three. Charlie knew Val was on the outside with the other two at the moment, which was good news for her, as she needed to assure Angel felt as comfortable as possible while under her care.) "Tonight though," she leaned close to Vaggie as they started getting up, "I want to see exactly where Flattery gets me."
"Yes, your highness." Vaggie's cheeks darkened with a blush as Charlie finally stood on her hooves, pleased with her success. She walked over to the door, opening it quickly.
"Did you guys need something?"
"Yes, sheets with a higher thread-count." Velvette was standing directly in front of the door with Vox to her right and Angel Dust on her left. "Were you not just going through the suggestions?"
"They were fucking." Angel corrected.
"Well, you seem to be done now, and yet my sheets remain scratchy and uncomfortable. And maybe I just mention how much better it would feel to fuck on softer sheets."
"Don't-" Charlie was rather flustered by the situation. She hadn't even been fucking Vaggie (thanks to the interruption). "Don't you have your own sheets that you brought with you?"
"Yes, but I only have so many pairs and my sheets have to match my bed clothes, or the entire photo will be ruined. And the hotel sheets are a color I don't have but I look great in, so if you could just get on that," Velvette waved her hand toward Charlie, "it would be for the benefit of everyone, which is me being less selfish, which is something you said I needed to work on in my individual Redemption Counseling."
"Oh, shit, really?" Vox blinked. "I got that too. Which is ridiculous because we at VoxTek love a good charity function. I am starting to think these personalized Redemption Lessons aren't so personal."
"They are personal!" Charlie protested. "We literally do them in a one-on-one setting!" She had gotten the idea from how much Adam seemed to benefit from the one-on-one attention he received from her when she would go to visit her dad. Of course, those had mostly been in the beginning when Adam had been really bad. Even Charlie could admit he had made leaps of progress. Vox narrowed his eyes, looking rather skeptically at the Princess.
"Then why did Velvette and I get the same advice?"
"Maybe because your both selfish assholes? I mean, go figure." At least Angel Dust seemed to understand that the individualized lessons were just as advertised. Velvette put her hands on her hips.
"What did you get told in your lesson, then?"
"I ain't gotta tell you shit." Angel scoffed.
"Angel's right! Those lessons are personal and you are not required to share them with anyone." Charlie clapped her hands together decisively.
"And you are being selfish right now." Vaggie replied flatly. "You don't give a shit about if the other patrons get the nicer sheets so long as you do."
"Nonsense, I put it in the suggestion box as a suggestion for everyone. Because I care about the comfort of all the losers in your Hotel." Velvette looked aghast at the accusation. Charlie sighed heavily, her shoulders drooping as she put her face in her hands.
"Not a convincing speech, Velvette."
"I'm actually with the Princess here," Vox crossed his arms over his chest, glancing down at his fellow Vee. "You keep the losers part to yourself."
"Well," Vaggie walked back into the room, grabbing one of the papers off of the bed. "I checked the expenses report, and we can afford to upgrade the sheets in one room-"
"Mine!" Velvette didn't even let her finish. Angel narrowed his eyes.
"You bitch."
"It was my idea, it's only fair that if someone gets to benefit from my brilliance that it's me." Velvette retorted quickly. Vox joined Angel in glaring her down.
"What about me? I deserve a nice night's rest on silken Egyptian cotton!"
"Don't you also have your own sheets?" Charlie started to try and deescalate the conversation, but her patrons didn't seem to be in the mood as Velvette pointed her index finger into Vox's chest.
"You are just going to get cat hair on everything!"
"I can't help that KeeKee has sensed my superiority and has subsequently decided that she loves me the most." Vox reached into his suit coat and pulled out Charlie's cat. Keekee immediately wiggled free and climbed Vox's shirt so she could take residence on his shoulder.
"Who do you have my cat?" Charlie had been wondering where Keekee had gotten, but she just assumed her kitty was off entertaining herself.
"She chose me." Vox retorted while Angel simultaneously replied with:
"It's the only kinda pussy Vox will ever get."
"Listen here," Vox pointed a clawed finger at Angel Dust. "I have a ton of bitches just waiting to have a piece of me. And being an animal lover just increases my appeal."
"Animal lover?" Angel spat the words back. "You don't even know what a fucking cat is supposed to look like!" Vox glowered, pointing to the cat on his shoulder
"You shut your whore mouth. I know exactly what a cat looks like! Keekee!"
"Keekee is a demon cat." Angel made a grand gesture toward the cat on Vox's shoulder. "Not a normal fucking cat!" Vox gasped, covering Keekee's ears with his hands.
"He doesn't mean that Keekee, you are perfect."
"It's not a fucking insult." Angel wasn't letting it go. "It's like calling a normal fucking shark!" Vox glanced at Keekee, reaching a hand out to scratch her head, for a moment before returning his gaze to Angel.
" is a normal shark-"
"NO, HE FUCKING ISN'T-" At least Angel felt safe enough to let the Vees know how he truly felt. Charlie still felt bad about having them around as she wanted Angel to feel comfortable in his home. But he knew he was safe; he knew that Charlie would protect him. (And the Vees were forbidden from harming him while under the Hotel's protection. Though with Vox being Angel's new boss it had complicated things just slightly.)
"That sounds like someone wants to be put back on the tech-support hotline." Vox didn't bat an eye at Angel's outburst. The spider-Sinner stopped dead in his tracks, considering his options.
"You know what? Worth it."
"I don't know how you handle that hotline. Only idiots seem to call it." Velvette made a face as if she knew exactly what awaited Angel.
"I'm used to dealing with idiots. At least in IT I don't have to pretend to be impressed." At least it was good to know that Angel Dust wasn't suffering too much after his contract had been shifted to Vox. Charlie had been worried about that. Velvette looked him up and down decisively.
"You know what, you have a point."
"Charlie!"
Thunk!
The princess blinked. "Hello?" She swore he had just heard her name.
"Charlieeeeeee!"
Thunk!
And there it was again.
"Who on Earth...?" The Princess looked around; it was clear she was not the only one who heard it as Vaggie was looking behind her, and the entire group had gone silent.
"Charlie!"
Thunk!
"That kinda sounds like..." Charlie stepped back into her bedroom only to see the velvet curtains rustling by her window. She moved closer to see she was being watched by a pair of googly eyes. "Syn!?" Charlie hurried over to open the window and was immediately struck in the face by a small tube of metal. She could feel the wind caused by her wings as it tickled her cheeks. Syn started flying into her over and over again.
"Charlie! Hello!"
"What are you doing here by yourself?" Charlie laughed, cupping her hands and giving Syn a place to settle once she was ready to do so. She knew that Syn was not a being of flesh and bone, but Charlie still felt like she was like a child, and thus, should not be wandering Hell without supervision.
"I am not by myself!"
"Oh?" Charlie did not have a moment to question further because at that moment the door to the Hotel Lobby burst open with a loud clatter.
"PRINCESS!" Adam's voice was a surprise. Charlie exited her room to see Velvette, Angel, Vox, and Vaggie were all leaning over the railing looking at the lobby floor. Charlie put Syn on her shoulder as she looked down to see Adam, Neo, Lysander, and Quackers all looking back up at her.
"Hey Princess!" Lysander gave a wave.
"Quack." Quackers looked annoyed at having been evicted from his kitchen sanctuary. Charlie started down the stairs, more curious than anything else.
"I wasn't expecting company."
"We went out... a window."
"Neo!" Adam covered the clone's mouth with his hand. "Don't tell her that!" Charlie's eyes narrowed as she was going from confused to concerned.
"Why did you go out a window?"
"Oh, you know." Adam's response clarified nothing. How did they even get Quackers out of a window? He was huge. Charlie cleared her throat.
"I don't know, actually, so please explain."
"We went out a window?"
"You don't remember?" Charlie glanced back at Syn.
"To be fair, Lysander spoke up, "she was in my pocket." He opened his jacket to reveal an inner pocket. "But she left after we got to the ground."
"And before that we were in the circle!"
"The circle was complete, luckily. Otherwise, we wouldn't have been able to go through the window." Lysander replied, nodding his head knowingly.
"What circle? What are you talking about!?" Charlie pinched the bridge of her nose. "Why did all of you go out of a fucking window!?" Lysander looked at Adam, who looked away. He then turned back to Charlie, pulling out his phone and pulling up a quick video before finally answering.
"Hashtag Vel's tower challenge."
"What?" Charlie blinked as she watched Adam climbing down a rope, carrying a rather annoyed looking Neo over his shoulder as Lysander seemed to be the one filming from the ground. Eventually Quackers just clambered out of the window after them with mechanical spider legs that let him skitter down the walls like something out of a horror movie. "Oh... Quackers, I didn't realize you could do that."
"Quack."
"You did my tower challenge? Is that still going?" Velvette called from the top of the stairs. Lysander squinted up at her, his tail swishing excitedly.
"Eyyyy! Velvette! Yeah, mate! True trends never die!"
"I like you." Velvette nodded approvingly.
"They broke... two windows."
"Sorry Neo, buddy." Lysander put a hand on the clone's shoulder. Charlie was just trying to make sense of the situation in front of her.
"Who broke the windows? Adam, I thought we were doing better with the whole... destruction of property part of your Redemption."
"I didn't break the windows!" Adam looked offended.
"You can't blame her for thinking you did with your track record." Vaggie had made it down the stairs too, standing at Charlie's side. Adam looked a little hurt by the accusation.
"I haven't broken anything intentionally in like a year."
"The horse broke the windows!"
"The... horse...?" Charlie repeated skeptically.
"Quack."
"My dad's horse, yeah." Lysander confirmed the legitimacy of the story. "He broke like two windows. And Adam and I broke a picture frame, but that was an accident."
"And I fixed it." Adam added quickly.
"I would have helped, but I couldn't leave the circle." Lysander was absolutely no help. Charlie wondered if it was even worth the trouble of figuring things out.
"Right, the circle. And the circle is...?"
"Not important. Just something Lysander's dad had him do." Adam's attempts at assurance were falling flat. Charlie's lips drew into a thin line; she crossed her arms.
"And was this before or after the horse went through the window?"
"Before the second window, but after the first." Adam replied as if it were the most obvious thing in the entire world. Charlie's expression didn't change. "Don't look at me! I had nothing to do with it! I would have told him to use the fucking door like a normal person."
"The door was locked though." Lysander reminded him.
"You have... a key!" Neo looked annoyed.
"There was no time for keys according to him. What can you do?" Lysander shrugged his shoulders, remarkably calm for a guy admitting to destroying multiple windows.
"There was time... for keys." Neo grumbled.
"Forget about the window for a second." Charlie put her palms together, pointing both her hands toward the group. "Where is my dad in any of this?"
"Purgatory." Adam replied quickly.
"He's still not back?" Charlie frowned. He had texted her in the wee hours of the morning just to let her know he was heading out that way and that finding Cthulhu had been a bust. "I thought he was just checking on something. Is he okay? Do I need to take the boat over-"
"He's fine." Adam cut her off. "And definitely do not try taking the boat any time soon." Charlie felt herself tense. Why would Adam know more about the situation in Purgatory than she did?
"What is he like texting you?"
"No, no. I saw him." Adam seemed to be faltering for his words. Charlie couldn't help but feel as if he were either hiding something or straight-out lying. She had hoped he would be better than that with all his Redemption lessons. But... who knew? "I had to deliver a message from Heaven-"
"And Heaven called you?"
"No." Adam held up his hands. "Heaven was trying to call your dad, but he wasn't home, so I took the message to him because it sounded urgent."
"Okay, and how did you get in touch with my dad when all of Heaven failed." Charlie was doing her best not to judge Adam's story. But it sounded unbelievable. There were many ways to get in touch with her dad that did not involve Adam. Who, while he was doing better was still not the most reliable source. (Though, Charlie could admit it was through no fault of his own. His sickness made him an unreliable narrator.) Adam took a deep breath.
"I used my mirror power to use the Heaven phones to cross into Port Gatory."
"You can do that?" Charlie still needed the boat to cross over, and she was the goddamn princess of Hell. Why could Adam just go where he wanted? Adam shrugged.
"Apparently."
"Look, when is dad coming back?" Charlie put a hand on her hips.
"I'm not sure. Hopefully soon." Adam seemed genuine in that answer at least. Charlie would have to accept what he said at face value.
"And what about Puppet Dad?"
"Busy helping... flesh-Lucifer."
"Neo, please don't call my dad flesh-Lucifer." Charlie tried not to cringe outwardly. "So, dad took the Muppet with him to Purgatory, and not me. Awesome."
"Your dad didn't take Muppcifer." Adam corrected. Charlie was a little surprised he would bother defending her dad given their history. "Muppcifer went on his own. Gabriel took him, I have no idea if your dad even knows he's there." Well, that would make more sense than her dad deciding to take Muppcifer on an adventure rather than his own daughter.
"So, you all, being left unsupervised, decided to crawl out of a window completely unprompted?" Charlie looked the group over. Sure, maybe Lysander and Adam would do something like that, and maybe Syn if she saw the others, and it looked fun. (She was easily influenced, after all.) But Neo had always seemed more mature and less chaotic than the Sinner who created him. And Quackers didn't seem to like leaving the kitchen at all. So, he seemed harder to convince.
"More or less." Adam looked uncomfortable with the question which only made Charlie want to push harder. She was a part of this fight too, more so than Adam was.
"What was the message from Heaven?"
"Just that they wanted your dad's help with some stuff." Adam replied far too quickly for Charlie's comfort. Yeah, something seemed amiss here.
"Uh... huh." She did not believe him. "Okay then," she cleared her throat, looking up at the ceiling. "Grandma! Are you busy? I need to ask you something!"
"Charlie!" Vaggie grabbed her arm.
"Wait... grandma?" Angel Dust commented from the top of the stairs where the audience of Sinners had been watching. "Are... you straight up talking to God?"
"The Metatron, actually." Charlie braced herself, closing her eyes in case the Metatron decided to whisk her away and have a face-to-face chat.
"Hey, if God is your Grandma, can you ask her to do us a few favors, you know, since we're all your friends." Vox spoke up before letting out a noise as the Princess had to assume Angel shoved him.
"You ain't her friend. I am, but you're more like a nuisance she tolerates."
"Shhh" Charlie raised a hand up. "I am trying to concentrate." The room went silent as she cast her gaze upward again. "Grandma? Are you there?"
Nothing.
"Maybe she's busy." Vaggie squeezed her shoulder gently. "I mean, in all my years in Heaven, I never even met her once. She's not exactly a public figure."
"Maybe..." Charlie wouldn't lie; it was a little disappointing. She had felt like she was building a good relationship with the Metatron. Their past interactions had been so positive. Charlie genuinely felt loved. Vaggie was probably right; maybe her grandma was just busy.
"Wait, was Maggie in Heaven?" Vox called from upstairs.
"Was she like an angel or some shit?" Velvette seconded.
"You saw the fucking last Extermination, you saw my wings out." Vaggie turned her head to snap at the Vees but kept her arm around her girlfriend.
"How were we supposed to know that made you an angel? I thought that was just your fucking Sinner power or some shit." Vox countered.
"Look," Vaggie decided to ignore their audience, reaching up to put a hand on Charlie's cheek. "I know that if she had the time she would talk to you in a heartbeat."
"Thanks," Charlie smiled, putting her own hand over the gray one that was caressing her cheek. Vaggie really did know just how to make Charlie feel better.
"We have a grandma?"
"Oh!" Suddenly Charlie was staring into two large, plastic, googly eyes as Syn had inserted herself between Charlie and her girlfriend. "Yes, it's dad's mom."
"Which dad?"
"We only have one dad, Syn." Charlie gave her a little pat.
"I have two."
"Well, I just have one." Charlie could not comment on how Syn saw things. Adam was around all the time and while he was not a good role model, Charlie didn't have the time, or really the knowledge, to critique Adam's parenting at the moment. When things calmed down, she might be able to ask her uncle Cain to educate Syn. "And right now, he is off doing important work." Soon, Charlie would be able to join him, but right now she was forced to stay back. Her inexperience was still considered a hindrance to anything too big. It was rather annoying because she had never thought herself to be inexperienced prior to this disaster. Charlie had made it her life's mission to improve the lives of her people by any means necessary, so she didn't like this feeling of helplessness that had been nagging at the back of her mind.
"He will be home soon." Syn pressed against Charlie's cheek.
"I know." Charlie sighed softly. She allowed herself to smile, snuggling against Syn. "And when he does get home, he'll tell me everything." She gave Adam an annoyed look. But her irritation was undercut by the feeling of her phone vibrating in her pocket. Charlie pulled it out, half expecting it to be her dad on his way home asking if she wanted anything from one of Port Gatory's gift shops. However, the name on her screen made her eyes widen, her hands shook as she quickly pressed the answer button, putting the phone against her face, she started walking away from the group, this was going to be a more private conversation. Vaggie looked a little confused and maybe even slightly hurt as Charlie wordlessly started to leave until the princess spoke in a slightly trembling voice, brimming with excitement, relief, and disbelief. "Mom... hi."
"Charlie," it was definitely her mom. A voice she had not heard in far too long. So much time has passed that Charlie was forced to wonder if she had also been a reason for her mom's decision to leave. She vaguely knew of the problems her parents had been having, but if it was just her dad, then why wouldn't she answer Charlie's calls? Even once? "It's been too long, my little golden star."
"Charlie, you should hang up." The voice was as unwelcome as the advice. Charlie cradled the phone against her, pulling further away from the group. Adam's opinion on her mother was never going to be great. So, Charlie was happy to ignore anything he had to say on the matter.
"Hiiiiiii mom!"
"It's has been way too long." Charlie laughed loudly to cover up the background noise as she headed toward one of the empty rooms on the bottom floor.
"Are you with friends right now, sweetie?"
"Kinda," Charlie reached the room.
"Charlie, seriously, you need to hang up-" Adam continued talking but Charlie turned the handle, closing the door and locking it from the inside.
"I was just working at my hotel." She continued her conversation seamlessly. "You know, the one I've been telling you about in all of my messages?"
"Oh, of course." Her mom sounded just like she remembered: warm, kind, loving. "And how has it been going for you? I know it's been a real passion project for you."
"I..." Charlie took a deep breath, "...Redeemed someone!"
"Oh? How do you know?"
"Uncle Michael told me! Also, I've talked to Pentious on the phone a few times. He's gotten a job in Port Gatory that he has been just so excited about. Though he seems to be confused about Gabriel-"
"Archangel Michael?" Her mother cut her off. Charlie fumbled for her words, confused not just by the question but by the bleak tone in her mother's words.
"Wha... what about him?"
"He is no uncle. That wrathful, envious clone of your father is the reason Hell has been suffering." The chill in her words reminded Charlie of Treachery's frozen landscape.
"Oh, you mean the Exterminations? Yeah, dad and I thought the same thing. But actually it turns out that the Archangels didn't know anything-"
"Why don't we talk in person?" Her mother's words cut the Princess off rather abruptly. "I'm in the old mansion. Though two of the windows appear to be broken for some reason."
"A horse went through them..."
"A... horse?"
"It's a thing that happens."
"Right... of course it is. The moment I leave your father loses all semblance of control."
"I don't think he was home for the horse-"
"He wasn't." Adam's voice made Charlie jump as she turned to see him halfway out of the mirror in the attached bathroom. She slammed the bathroom door shut, leaning her weight against it to keep Adam inside.
"Charlie?" Her mom sounded concerned. "Is someone with you?"
"No, just one of my current Redemption cases that has yet to learn personal boundaries. Ah!" Charlie jumped as a pale hand burst out of the doorknob, grabbing her shoulder. She smacked it away. "You know what, mom? I think it would be better to meet at the house. I'll be right there."
"Fantastic!" Her mom's voice was so reassuring after not hearing it for so long. "I'll see you soon, my sweet girl." Charlie could feel the tears stinging in her eyes.
"I... love you mom."
"I love you too, Charlie. More than anything."
"See you soon."
"I can't wait." And with that the Queen of Hell hung up the phone allowing Charlie to turn her attention to shoving that arm back into the reflective doorknob.
"Adam, that was a private conversation."
"Charlie, please. You can't go see your mom. It's dangerous!"
"It's not dangerous for me to see my mom." Charlie gave up on shoving him back into the reflection and, instead, went to the other door, walking back into the hallway. She could faintly hear Adam falling on his face before he chased after her as she tried rejoining her friend.
"Listen to me! Your mom was at the house in Treachery. She's the reason I had that relapse!" Adam couldn't take a fucking hint from the looks of it.
"If my mom was there, which I doubt," Charlie knew Adam was an unreliable narrator at best, "then I don't think she had anything to do with you relapsing."
"She could be Corrupted-"
"My mom is not Corrupted!" Charlie didn't even let Adam finish that thought. Her mom couldn't be Corrupted. She hadn't even been around. She was probably off trying to stop this whole disaster! Yes! That made perfect sense! Her mom had always been so proactive. She must have known something was wrong, and she had been spending her time putting a stop to it. Charlie couldn't wait to tell her dad!
"I don't know if she is or isn't." At least Adam was not doubling down on that idea. "But, Charlie, I saw her. I saw her at the vacation home and... I think she was..." Adam looked strained, "I... no... that's the last thing I remember."
"Right, maybe you did see her, or maybe you didn't." Charlie knew Adam could hallucinate. Her dad had warned her, and she had seen him acting off a few times with her own eyes. "But there's no denying that your condition is made worse by stress and seeing my mom after everything you did to her must be stressful." So, the Fall had not really been as one sided as Charlie had been taught. But obviously Adam had been cruel to her mom in the past. Charlie knew the stories. Adam had never even given her mom a real chance to explore, to understand Eden the way he did. (Though, now that she knew about her Uncle Michael... she couldn't quite imagine Heaven being as cold and closed off as her mom described. But that had nothing to do with Adam. Adam had run the Exterminations.) "You could have just gotten yourself worked up."
"I... I mean..."
"I did not see anyone."
"You were sleeping." Adam interacting with Syn was so strange to Charlie. It was a softer side of a man who had done horrible things. But... Charlie believed even Adam could be Redeemed. He had been sick at the time of his actions. And while that did not excuse them, Charlie could at least understand that he may not have acted the same way under better circumstances. Even now, she didn't think he was talking about her mom out of any conscious malice. Charlie's expression softened. It was difficult, but she would have to look past Adam's actions in Heaven and focus on everything he had done in Hell. He had been genuinely trying in her Redemption lessons, which was more than she could say for some of the other Sinners. And he seemed to actually care about what happened. Even now, Charlie could see he was coming from a place of concern. She took a deep breath, turning to face him.
"Why don't we have you check in with Angela?"
"I'm not having an episode." Adam spoke a little more severely. Charlie didn't flinch. She kept her eyes on Adam, watching for any of the symptoms she had seen before.
"I'm not saying that you are. But with everything going on, I can see that you're clearly stressed out. So, it might be a good idea just to have you looked at-"
"Syn!" Adam cut her off. "I saw Lilly outside the mansion and, when she got close, Syn dropped out of the sky!" Charlie raised an eyebrow, but Lysander nodded.
"She fell on me, and I was able to catch her and earn my freedom from the circle."
"I do not remember this."
"Because you can't be around Corruption, it makes you act all crazy and eventually you shut down." Adam put a hand on Syn as if assuring her. "But that is okay, it might help you not get sick."
"I do not want to be sick."
"Adam, respectfully," Charlie was trying to think about this logically. "Wouldn't it be possible that, when you saw my mom, you had a bad reaction and that made your Corruption act up? And that's why Syn fell out of the sky?"
"Into the circle." Lysander added.
"Into the circle." Charlie repeated though she was still confused about what the fuck the circle was. Adam was quiet for a moment, seemingly considering her words. "And no matter the case, it wouldn't be a bad idea for you to at least check in with Angela, especially after what happened over Sinsmas."
"I... guess..." Adam was visibly hesitant.
"I can take him to visit Charlie's hot cousin!" Velvette piped up. Charlie immediately ignored the offer, looking back at the group behind her.
"Angel, can you make sure Adam gets to the doctor? Neo, I know you'll be with him. Quackers-"
"Quack."
"Our kitchen?" Charlie blinked. "It's that way."
"Quack."
"You're welcome." Charlie watched for a moment as Quackers rolled past her over to where the Hotel kitchen was located. Well, at least he seemed happy.
"Just," Adam looked distressed and Charlie knew that wasn't good for him. "Please don't go anywhere until your dad gets back. I'm telling you, Lilly is Corrupted."
"And I'm telling you she isn't." Charlie's jaw clenched tightly. Her mom would know better than to let herself get involved with the Elders. "Please, just talk to Angela, you'll make me feel better."
"I will, but don't go do anything till your dad gets back."
"Relax, Adam. I'm able to take care of myself." Charlie was a little surprised that Adam was so insistent. If he really thought Lilith was Corrupted, then he was doing this out of genuine concern, which was a huge step forward for him. Charlie could at least admit that he was taking steps in the right direction.
"Did anyone else see the queen?" Vaggie spoke up, squeezing Charlie's hand. Lysander and Neo looked at one another for a moment.
"I might have seen her for a second, but I think she was coming in through the front door when we were doing Hashtag Vel's Tower Challenge."
"Air felt... bad."
"Right," Charlie might just call her mom back with a question to be perfectly sure that it was really her on the other end of the phone. Her father and Uncle had both warned her of the fact that the Old Ones could change their shape, their voices, and even mask their very essences. "But that could have been caused by Adam freaking out."
"... maybe?"
"I'll be honest, Princess, I'm no expert." Lysander shrugged. "My dad is, but he's busy at work right now." Charlie's hand tightened briefly on Vaggie's as her heart leapt in her throat.
"Isn't your dad a Horseman of the Apocalypse?"
"Yeah, why?" Lysander stared at her blankly. Was he not concerned that his dad was busy and what that might mean? Charlie was.
"Is he busy... because it's the Apocalypse?"
"It's been the Apocalypse for like nine years." Lysander's reply was as jarring as it was calm. "But just because it's started doesn't mean it'll finish. The Apocalypse has started several times before. But each time it was avoided. I like to think we can do it again."
"Right." That was a terrible answer; Charlie hated that answer.
"Charlie, please." Adam looked visibly concerned. "I know you don't like me or trust me, but all I want you to do is wait for your dad before you do anything."
"Go to the doctor Adam." Charlie was starting to have some second thoughts. If someone was pretending to be her mom, then yes, she would need to wait for her dad.
"He's not gonna bite me, is he?" Angel made his way down the stairs, keeping a visible distance from the Fallen First Man. Husk had emerged from his room at one point and followed Angel down.
"Do we put a muzzle on him?"
"I'm fine." Adam snapped. "I'll go to the stupid doctor; just promise me you won't go see your mom until your dad gets home." Charlie's mouth drew into a thin line.
"I am not going there without looking into it first." If it really was her mom, she had to see her. She had to check on her. Tell her everything they have been through.
"Vaggie, don't let her go." Shockingly, Adam turned his focus to Vaggie, who was still holding Charlie's hand. "I'm telling you something bad will happen."
"I know you aren't trying to be threatening right now," Charlie spoke up, trying to remain gentle and diplomatic. "But that sounded just the tiniest bit like a threat."
"I'm not threatening you! I'm trying to warn you!" Adam looked desperate.
"Breathe." Neo put a hand on Adam's shoulder. Adam was getting quite worked up. Charlie could see that wild look starting to gleam in his eyes. Was he really that upset over... over her? Did he hate Charlie's mother to that extent? Or was this coming from a different place, one of genuine caring for the Princess. Charlie had noticed Adam was nicer to her over the past two years. But she just assumed he was tolerating her because she was helping him get back to Heaven.
"I... I think I need to see that doctor." Adam's voice was quiet.
"We go now."
"Right, the clinic is this way." Angel Dust was keeping his distance. Charlie thought about going with them, but she trusted Neo could keep Adam sane enough to get to the clinic. And Syn didn't seem to be glitching. (Though with Adam acting so erratically, it was a bit surprising that Syn seemed fine.)
"I will play relaxing rain sounds!" Syn made her way over, landing on Adam's head as she played what sounded like rain intermixed with screaming. Everyone started to make their way out. But Husk stopped, lingering in the doorway for a moment. He stepped back inside, making a motion for Angel to go ahead before he went to Charlie.
"Look, I hate that loud-mouth Exterminating asshole just as much as anyone... but... maybe he's not wrong about this particular issue."
"What do you mean?" Charlie narrowed her eyes.
"I saw the Queen... yesterday I mean. She was at VoxTek..." Husk kept his voice hushed; he wasn't looking Charlie directly in the eyes. "There was a Hellborn looking guy with her. Couldn't see him very well, he had on a big cloak. It was the kind of shit you wear when you don't want people to know who you are."
"Mom was at... VoxTek...?" Charlie had to admit that sounded... weird. And who was this mystery Hellborn she could have been with?
"I don't know what she was doing there but everyone who walked in after her seemed like a real shady type. There was just something off about them." Husk was struggling to think of the right words the same way Adam had been. "Maybe it was nothing, but by the time they left the building I didn't see anyone other than those four go in or out of the building."
"Why, what are we talking about?" Alastor's voice made Husk visibly tense, and he stopped talking almost instantly. He cleared his throat, looking away from Charlie.
"Where have you been?"
"Why, that is none of your fucking business."
"I gotta catch up to Angel, make sure he doesn't get bit." And with that Husk hurried out of the door leaving Charlie, Vaggie, and Alastor with the two Vees upstairs still watching as spectators.
"What did Husk say?" Vox called from the top of the stairs. "I couldn't hear and I might need to know it for when I make my sequel!"
"Alastor, hi." Charlie ignored Vox. "I haven't seen you since yesterday."
"I'm a busy guy, what can I say?"
"You missed the movie!" Vox called from upstairs.
"The real victims are the ones who attended." Alastor didn't even look in Vox's direction. Instead, he seemed to be watching Charlie. Those bright, crimson eyes were focused just on her. "I saw quite the parade leaving our wonderful establishment when I was on my way in. It seems you've had an adventure."
"It's been a morning." Charlie squeezed Vaggie's hand again.
"Then may I offer you lovely ladies some relief from the rough start in the form of a visit to a dear friend?"
"Are you taking us to see Rosie?" Charlie blinked. Actually, visiting Rosie might be a great idea. Charlie wanted to see her mom first, but... Adam's concern combined with Husk's story had her wondering if that was even her mom at all on the other end of the phone. Rosie was the expert when it came to anything Corrupted so, maybe she could help Charlie decide what to do next.
"Oh! Rosie adores me!" Velvette's voice came from upstairs again. "Let me get my sun hat if we're going out! I gotta look extra cute in case we stop by the clinic on the way back!" Alastor visibly cringed- as best he could without breaking his signature smile.
"I don't recall inviting you!"
"You said lovely ladies. That includes me." Velvette retorted quickly. "In fact, that sounds like it would be in direct reference to me."
"Ah, I see the issue. You're delusional." Alastor finally looked up at the Vees who were still watching from the second floor. "I actually used the term lovely to specifically exclude you!" Velvette's expression turned to one of mild bemusement to one of pure, raw rage.
"You mother fu-"
"Shall we head out? I fear the present company may give me a migraine before we ever have the opportunity to enjoy our relaxing visit!"
"That actually sounds like a great idea!" Charlie could use the opportunity to ask Rosie questions. And who knew, by the time they finished, maybe her dad would be home. Not that she really thought Adam had any weight to his claims, but she couldn't forget the concern on his face. And Charlie had to respect that, even if Adam was wrong- which he definitely was- the caution seemed to be coming from a good place. And Charlie had to respect that.
"You know, I've only ever really met Rosie in passing." Vaggie also seemed on board with the plan. "It'll be nice to actually talk with her in a personal setting.
"Oh, she is great!" Charlie beamed. "She was a huge help when it came to that last Extermination. And she has been helping my dad with this whole crisis. Honestly, I have a new respect for her."
"You know," Velvette called to the group, still standing where she had been on the second floor. "It would be a more fun visit if you brought Rosie's favorite Overlord along with you!"
"Fortunately for us, Rosie's favorite Overlord is present and accounted for." Alastor gestured to himself with an almost taunting smile. He bowed to Charlie and Vaggie. "Shall we?"
"Yes!" Charlie hurried to the door, opening it and following Alastor outside. The moment Vaggie stepped out as well, the door closed behind them.
"There! We don't need any unwanted tag-alongs, do we?"
"You came at the right time." Charlie followed Alastor as he took the lead. "I think a talk with Rosie is exactly what I need right now."
"Then why waste any time?" Alastor tapped his microphone on the ground and suddenly, Charlie felt as if she were sinking. She looked down to see the pavement under her feet had turned black, and she was slowly falling into the darkness.
"Charlie!" Vaggie grabbed her hand but as the two moved to hold onto one another, it only caused them to sink in faster. Before Charlie could even finish taking a breath, she found herself back on solid ground.
"This..." her eyes narrowed, "this isn't Cannibal Town."
"Is it not?" Alastor was instantly at her side again. Charlie pulled Vaggie closer, trying to steady herself on her feet as she got used to the ground being solid once again. "Well, I would say I made an oopsie, but," Alastor's head tilted to look toward her. "I don't recall ever saying I was seeing Rosie. That was your assumption. And you know what people say about assuming."
"You better take us to Cannibal Town right the fuck now!" Vaggie instantly put herself between the radio demon and Charlie, her wings spreading.
"Now hold on," Alastor didn't flinch as Vaggie looked ready to tackle him to the ground. "I fail to see why you are acting so aggressively about me simply taking the Princess to her own abode." Charlie stared at the mansion in front of her. She had been hoping to wait until her dad was home. She wanted to see her mom, of course she did, but now that the idea of seeing Rosie was out there, Charlie would rather have done that first.
"Thanks for the lift," The Princess smiled, "but I was kind of hoping to get like a gift or something before I went all this way to see mom."
"Aren't you just a darling daughter?"
"It's been a while." Charlie kept her smile. Dealing with Alastor, sometimes it was best to mimic his permanently grinning visage. "I don't want to show up empty handed."
"Thinking back to my dear old ma, I find you're never empty handed when you can offer the loving hug of a child."
"I think flowers are better." Charlie put a hand on Vaggie. "And I know for a fact that there are some lovely arrays over at Rosie's store. So, maybe we could-"
"Head inside and see your mother? A splendid idea!"
"Not what I was going to say." Charlie stood firm. "Why are you so interested in reuniting me with my mom anyway?"
"Well, since your father is such a complete disaster, but you seem to be able to function in polite society, I figured you had to be closer to a competent parent."
"Alastor," Charlie narrowed her eyes. He met her gaze, smiling, unblinking. "Why is it so important to you that I see mom right now?"
"As a concerned, paternal figure in your life, I thought it might be best to help you mend things with the woman who loves you most."
"Bullshit-" Charlie started to protest, but Alastor leaned forward at the waist. He reached up one, clawed finger, putting it against the Princess's lips.
"Nuh, uh, uh." His head tilted sharply to one side at an angle that looked like his neck should break. Vaggie went to grab his arm, but Alastor caught her arm with his free hand. "Here I am trying to be helpful, and no one wants to have a big, soul-filled family reunion. At least for you and your mom. Not sure about your dad and whatever the fuck he has going on." Charlie went to talk, but Alastor's finger pressed more firmly against her mouth. It didn't hurt, but it didn't exactly feel great either. "Can't you just do me this: One. Simple. Favor?" Charlie gasped under Alastor's touch. The deal. FUCK!
"Of course." Charlie forced a smile.
"Charlie-"
"It's fine Vaggie." She squeezed her hand. With any luck, her dad would be home soon. Plus, this was her mom. (At least, she hoped it was really her mom. But she was going to be certain to check.) Even if, by some stretch, Adam was right, and her mom had a mild case of Corruption, Charlie had Angela on her side; she had Raphael! Her mom would be better in no time! "Well, so much for the flowers I guess."
"Having you will be gift enough, I'm sure."
"I'm excited you get to meet mom." Charlie smiled at Vaggie as she walked up the stairs, to the front door. She pushed it open. Alastor followed them as they crossed the threshold. Charlie felt a little... cold. Like something clammy was touching her skin. "Is it just my imagination?" She lowered her voice to whisper to Vaggie, "or does it feel kinda chilly in here?"
"Is it?" Vaggie blinked. "I feel fine." Oh! This was great news! Maybe Charlie was just imagining things! Adam had gotten into her head.
"Mom?" Charlie called out to her.
"Charlie?" Her mother's voice almost made her want to cry. The Queen of Hell emerged from the west wing; the one Charlie had only recently been granted access to. As soon as she saw the Princess, she smiled, opening her arms. Charlie ran to her, thoughts of Corruption out the window for just a moment to hug the woman who had been gone for seven long years. "I'm so sorry I've been gone, my little star."
"Why did you leave?" Charlie could feel the tears starting to spill from her eyes down her rosy cheeks. "What did I do?"
"You did nothing, my perfect daughter." Well, she sounded like Charlie's mom. "Hell was suffering and no one else was willing to make changes to help our cause. So, I went off to try to improve things."
"Wait." Charlie pulled back a moment. Her mother looked surprised as the Princess wiped the tears from her face. "Before we continue, I need to know what I made you for Mother's Day when I was in Kindergarten."
"A ceramic cup with unicorn stickers on it. I was unable to wash it because the stickers would come off, so I used it for pens." The answer came seamlessly.
"Mom!" Charlie buried herself in her mother's arms again. "I missed you so much." She held to her as if afraid her mom might evaporate if she let her go. Too many times, Charlie had dreamed of this very reunion just to be denied.
"I missed you too." Even her mom was shedding tears as the two embraced. "I never intended to be gone for so long. But I was determined to save our home, our kingdom, your future." She pressed a kiss to Charlie's forehead.
"That's what dad's been working on too!" Charlie squeezed her tightly, but it did not stop her from hearing a soft, almost scoffing sound from her mother. "Look," Charlie pulled back, just for a moment so she could meet her mother's gaze. "I know dad hasn't been the most hands-on leader recently. BUT he's gotten SO much better!"
"That is good to hear." Whether her mom believed her or not, it was hard to say. But Charlie knew for a FACT her dad was way better. And, once her mom saw it too, everything could go back to the way it was!
"He's been including me in things, I've learned SO much!" Charlie buried her face again. This felt so much like a dream. "OH! Mom! You HAVE to meet Vaggie!" She pulled away again just to drag her mother a few feet forward to where Vaggie was standing next to Alastor in the foyer. "This is the love of my life!" Charlie gestured to her angel. Vaggie visibly blushed.
"An honor to meet you, your majesty."
"Oh, someone has stolen the heart of my little star." Her mother sounded almost amused. "No wonder she's shining more brightly."
"Your daughter speaks highly of you." Vaggie was being so stiff; Charlie knew she was just trying to make a good impression.
"Mom, Vaggie helped me make my Hotel!" Charlie grabbed both her mother's hands. "You know, my Happy Hotel? The one I dreamed about?"
"Oh, yes. I heard about that. You called all upset because of some news anchor." Lilith put a hand under her daughter's chin. "That's why I sent Alastor to help you."
"Wait." Charlie did a double-take, looking between her mother, Alastor, and back again. "You sent Alastor? I thought he was just... hanging out for the shits and giggles."
"I was doing that too, I assure you."
"I knew you had a rough time starting out, and what with the Exterminations, I just wanted to make sure you had the best shot at your big dream." Her mom smiled and Charlie felt less alone. Sure, it would have been nice to know that Alastor had been sent by her mom. But that was probably Alastor's choice to keep his mouth shut.
"You... you were supporting me...?" Charlie was ready to cry all over again. She was going to be very dehydrated after all of this.
"Of course, I would never leave you all alone." Her mom chuckled softly, hands on Charlie's cheeks. The Princess looked up at her in awe.
"So then, you believe in my dream!?"
"I believe you can do anything you put your mind to, my little one." Lilith assured her. "You're very much like me in that regard."
"And mom," Charlie put her hands on her mother's. "It WORKED! Redemption I mean! I've Redeemed one soul already! And I like to think I was a big help in a second one." Charlie wasn't sure how much credit she could get for her dad's Redemption. Really, her dad had done all the work, he and her Uncle. But Charlie had also done everything in her power to get them talking again. Just like she could do for her parents! Though, she should probably NOT be the one to tell her mom about her father's Redemption. That seemed like news she should let her father decide when and how to share. "But Sir Pentious- he was a Sinner in my Hotel! And then we thought he got exploded in the last Exterminations, but he DIDN'T! He's. In. HEAVEN!" Charlie was practically vibrating with excitement. "Isn't that AMAZING!?"
"How do you know that?" Her mom tilted her head to the side.
"I spoke to him! I mean, technically he's in Port Gatory right now, not Heaven, but that's a whole thing. And dad's seen him-"
"How... nice." Yeah... her mother didn't believe him one bit. Charlie could understand that. A lot of people didn't. Charlie barely believed it herself, and she had talked to Pentious. She had seen photos of him with the Port Gatory crew.
"Mom, it's true!"
"See, something good came out of the Exterminations after all." Alastor piped up. Charlie ignored him for the most part, BUT he raised a good point.
"The Exterminations!" Charlie lowered her mom's hands from her face, still holding tightly to both of them. "That's the other amazing news!"
"I hardly consider anything about the Exterminations to be amazing." Lilith made a face. "Even if your friend was supposedly Redeemed." Charlie shook her head.
"He was Redeemed, but no. That wasn't the point I was making." She took a deep breath. "Mom, the Exterminations are..." a pause for effect, "over!"
"Excuse me?"
"They're over! We haven't had an Extermination Day in two years! Uncle Michael made sure to-" Charlie started to talk but her mom shifted so her hands were gripping her daughter's tightly. It caught Charlie off guard.
"Do NOT call that man your uncle."
"But isn't he dad's twin-"
"He is a poor imitation of the only good Angel Heaven was ever able to create." So, her mom had a similar outlook to how her dad had been when the Arcs first arrived. That was understandable. The Fall had been traumatic for everyone involved.
"I know our relationship has not been historically great with Heaven, BUT they have been a MASSIVE help in dealing with Corruption, with a- uh- capital C." Charlie felt the need to specify so her mom did not mistake it for corruption that was normal in Hell. Lilith tilted her head to the side slightly, looking Charlie up and down.
"Corruption with a Capital C?"
"You know..." Charlie shifted nervously, "Eldritch Corruption."
"Oh, I'm familiar with the concept. Your dad did not talk much about those old days, but he said enough. I know how heavily those battles weighed on him, even millions of years later. To him, to a man as old as the stars, it feels like moments." Her mom's expression softened. "I think it traumatized him almost as much as Michael's betrayal."
"I heard about the Fall, mom. I know the story. Dad and Michael told me together. It was... it was just a bad situation for everyone." Charlie tried her best to remain neutral as she understood her mom's perspective. Two years ago, her father had felt the same way, and Charlie's only good opinions of Heaven came from Emily and Vaggie- one of whom had been cast out by the very same asshole who was cooking her dad dinner every night.
"Charlie, my sweet star, please tell me you're not in contact with those psychopaths?" Her mom was squeezing her hands more tightly.
"I am. And that's okay. The Archangels didn't know about the Exterminations-" Charlie tried to explain herself, but her mother was having none of it.
"You believe that?"
"Queen Lilith, I know it seems difficult to believe, but I was an angel myself, and in my time in Heaven I never once saw the Arcs." Vaggie was, at least, on Charlie's side. The Princess appreciated it, as she knew, even now, that Vaggie didn't really trust the Archangels. But she trusted that Charlie was making the right choice.
"You were an angel?" Lilith's eyes grew colder.
"Mom, she has saved my life on numerous occasions." Charlie pulled one of her hands away. "Vaggie is one of us."
"Perhaps you are..." Lilith took a deep breath, and her smile returned though it seemed less genuine than before. "You don't exactly read as angelic."
"You're just a hard read in general, Vaggie."
"The fuck does that mean?" Vaggie looked back at Alastor.
"Mom, I know Heaven has made mistakes. They have hurt so many of our people because of the Exterminations. They hurt you because of what happened during the Fall. All you and dad wanted to do was help." Charlie refocused her attention onto her mother. "I understand that. I admire you for it. You're the kind of Queen I am trying to be."
"It's not just the Exterminations, Charlie, or the Fall." Lilith's expression softened to one of sympathy, maybe even pity. "We are here with an ever-growing population and limited resources, and what happens when we try to help ourselves? When we set one foot over the line that Heaven drew for us?" Lilith turned her head to look back down the Hallway. "You can come out, my dear friend, my daughter can be trusted."
"Sounds to me like your daughter has her head shoved up Heaven's asshole worse than your fucking husband did." The voice was gruff, heavy, masculine. Charlie heard the uneven thumping of feet on the tile floor of the hallway. She saw a Hellborn walk into the light, he was clad in a heavy cloak, his face was badly scarred. He was missing fingers on both hands, his skin was a familiar blue, his only visible eye a mix of black and crimson. "Guess that's not shocking." Lilith clicked her tongue in disapproval at the Hellborn's words.
"I find it hard to believe either of my idiot sons lived long enough to reproduce." Azazel definitely was not a friendly guy. His face was older, much older looking than either of his sons. In fact, he looked old enough to be Lysander's great great grandfather. Charlie felt her chest tighten, her mouth go dry.
"You're... the old War-"
"I'm STILL WAR DAMNIT-"
"AZAZEL!" Lilith raised her voice. "You will calm down and you will treat my daughter with respect. Do you understand me?"
"Yes, my queen." The gruffness in his voice remained, but the temper seemed to have eased off a bit. "Apologies, Princess." Vaggie had put herself between Charlie and Azazel, her wings flaring out as she tried to protect her girlfriend.
"Oh, you are an angel, look at that." Charlie's mother also stood between Azazel and her daughter, towering over the Hellborn and the Fallen Exorcist alike. "I appreciate you jumping in to protect my daughter. She was in no danger, I assure you, but I can see how much you love her." Her mom smiled and, despite everything, Charlie felt excited that her mom approved.
"I hope you're better than the last angel who tried to play nice." Azazel grumbled. Charlie's expression fell slightly.
"You... mean Azrael?"
"With all due respect, princess, don't mention that name." Azazel was being more polite; Charlie could see that. But the raw vitriol in his voice at the mention of Azrael was surprising. Charlie had only ever heard wonderful things about her.
"She was the reason Azazel lost his position." Lilith had a rather forlorn expression. "He wanted better for Hell, and she ran to Michael, basically claiming he was trying to end the world..." Lilith trailed off. "It was a whole mess, I'm afraid."
"That doesn't sound like the Azrael dad described." Charlie knew a little about Azazel, but none of the details. She loved her mom, she trusted her mom. But her father had once been so blinded by hate and fear that he had almost died rather than accept treatment from siblings who still very much loved him. Her mom, even Azazel might just be blinded the same way. The story just didn't add up with Charlie's prior experiences.
"Your dad had a soft spot for her." Lilith's lavender eyes went cold again. "But at the end of the day, she was an angel. And she would always be an angel."
"Vaggie's an angel." Charlie knew she wasn't going to change her mom's mind all at once, but she had to at least try to offer her a different perspective. "And I'm half angel!"
"You are NOT half angel." The response from her mother was almost instantaneous. "You are Hellborn through and through."
"I have a halo-"
"No, you don't!" Her mom raised her voice, but it seemed like she caught herself. She took a deep breath. She grabbed Charlie's face again, her touch warm, loving, gentle, "You are the future Queen of Hell, my little Hellfire. Whatever angel parts your dad may have left on you, will fade as you accept your true position." She smiled, letting out a little chuckle. "You can just be thankful it won't be as painful as what happened when your father lost his angelic nature." If it was a joke, Charlie didn't find it very funny. She understood the Fall. She was not going to Fall. She didn't even think she could.
"You're right, I am going to be Queen one day. And just like you, I want what's best for Hell. And right now, we are in a crisis-"
"I agree." Lilith let her hands move from Charlie's face to her shoulders. "That is why I have been away. Heaven is trying to wipe us out, bit by bit, Extermination by Extermination. All because they're afraid. We're finally getting the numbers to rise up. But Heaven is still too strong. I have seen with my own eyes the devastation angels cause." She looked Charlie in the eyes. "I know what your father has told you, and I can only imagine the filth those angels have flooded your head with- I left you alone too long, Charlie. That is my fault. But I'm here now."
"Yes, you are here." Charlie met her gaze. "And I know you can help us protect Hell from the Elder Gods." She pulled away for a moment. "Look, I know I was kinda lackluster in magic when I was younger, but dad has been training me!" She raised a hand toward a door by the winding staircase. It was just a simple broom closet. But Charlie had been warding EVERYTHING as practice. "I have been learning protection magic! I'm going to protect us- protect all of Hell from the..." She trailed off, as her magic ignited the ward. The usual glowing magic of red and gold was nowhere to be seen, instead, her light seemed to almost be absorbed by something... else. "...Elder... Gods?" Charlie's heart sank; her voice shook as her vision started getting blurry. The longer she looked at that symbol on the door, the more her head started swimming. The edges of her vision were blurring like film burning, little bursts of bubbling light right at the edges of her sight. She swore she could hear something whispering in her ear.
"Baby?" Vaggie's voice sounded distant.
"Charlie, I love you so much. And I know it's my fault you've been put on the wrong path." Her mother's voice was the only thing breaking through the fog in her head. "The Old Ones are dangerous, yes, but they are the only way to save Hell."
"N-no!" Charlie wanted to struggle, to pull away, but suddenly she felt very, very sick. "Mom, you're sick! You're not thinking clearly! You need help, we have a clinic-" Charlie shut her eyes tightly, trying to get the fog out of her mind but that whisper wasn't stopping.
"I'm the only one thinking clearly," her mom's voice sounded so gentle, so certain but Charlie could barely recognize it.
"Mom, you're hurting me!"
"LET HER GO!" Vaggie tried to do something; Charlie wasn't sure what. All she heard was her girlfriend cry out. Was she in pain?
"VAGGIE!" Charlie's voice boomed like her father's and Michael's did when they felt extreme emotions. Her hand took on that large, demonic shape again as she pushed her mom back. Not enough to hurt her, but enough to stumble toward Vaggie who was on the ground. It looked like she had been thrown. "Are you okay!?" Her voice was back to normal. Vaggie winced, taking Charlie's hand as it returned to its normal size.
"That Azazel bastard fucking tackled me!"
"We need to go." Charlie ran toward the front doors only to feel searing pain as she saw another one of those large, black pulsing sigils. "Fuck!" She looked at the broken window, but her mother and Azazel were blocking the path. But... "Upstairs!" Charlie and Vaggie held to each other lightly as they made their way up the winding staircase.
"Princess!" That voice...? Was that...?
"Velvette!?" Charlie saw the broken window at the end of the hall and a normally unwelcome Sinner waving her down. She had never been happier to see that Vee than she was at this very moment. She hoped this wasn't a hallucination. "What are you doing here!?"
"My Hashtag Tower Challenge Two, obviously. Now get your asses over here!" Velvette waved to them as Charlie hurried forward.
"Hey Princess, I don't usually agree with the Vees on anything, but I guess I'm glad I did this time." A second head peaked from the window. Charlie felt relief and fear all at the same time. She was terrified her friends had endangered themselves.
"Angel Dust!"
"You take the angry girlfriend down; I'll grab the Princess." Velvette instructed. While Charlie was pleased to have assistance on the way down as she was dizzy and disoriented, she had doubts Velvette could carry her with the size difference.
"Charlie!" Her mom was already up the stairs. Charlie pushed Vaggie toward Angel before turning back to face her mother. "You know I would never do anything to hurt you. Why are you running away? I'm trying to save Hell!"
"I know you might think what you're doing is right, but you are hurting me." Charlie had tears in her eyes. "I love you, and this is not the real you."
"I know what I'm doing," Lilith grabbed Charlie by the wrist. "Yes, the Elders are dangerous, but I have this under control, my star-shine. I promise you there is a plan. And I am going to save everyone."
"No, you won't." Charlie tried to pull away. "You think you're in control, but you're not. Mom they are using you-"
"I'm using them!" Her mother's eyes were making Charlie feel lightheaded again. Maybe it was Corruption, maybe it was just the realization that her mother who she idolized had fallen prey to the Elder's tactics. "I know what they can do, but I also know that they have been just as shafted by Heaven, just as hated, as cast aside as we are. And together Hell can finally be out from under Heaven's tyranny."
"Heaven is trying to help us!"
"If Heaven cared about helping souls they would never have cast out your father for the crime of dreaming of a better future!"
"Dad was cast out for treason! He lied and manipulated other angels! Did he have a good reason? Yes! But he still did the wrong thing!" Charlie tried to pull away again, harder this time. "Let me go, mom." Her wrist was burning. "Please, I'm begging you!"
"Charlie, listen to me, I am doing this because it's the only way to save Hell!" Her mother pulled harder and Charlie tried to resist. Her heart was pounding again. "Heaven has been lying to you, just like they lied to me, to your father. They are terrified of any change in the hierarchy. They're afraid of being overthrown!"
"They're afraid of the Apocalypse!"
"The Apocalypse is just something they use to scare us! Azazel was one of their horsemen! He knows all their secrets-"
"The Horsemen don't work for Heaven!" Charlie was finding it harder to breathe, harder to think. She wanted her dad. She wanted her real mom back. This version of her mom... Charlie could barely recognize her.
"Charlie, try to under-AH!"
All of the sudden, there was a bright light from under Lilith's hand, the hand that had been locked on Charlie's wrist. She took the opportunity to run toward the window, crashing into Velvette who made it only a few inches before Vaggie grabbed Charlie, helping her to the ground.
"We have to run." Charlie started heading away from the house, her wrist still stinging where it had been grabbed. She looked back at it. There was still a faint white light radiating from her bracelet. The little design with the butterfly that had been left for her. She closed her eyes for just a second before trying to focus on the path ahead. "... thanks Azrael..."
Q: The previous thread was about Luciel introducing himself as 'Luke' while in heaven. Will there be a reference to that again? And will there be the previously mentioned parade in heaven and the announcement of the big news regarding the fallen archangel's return?
A: Yes! We will hear mention of "Luke" again, specifically from characters like Abel or Seth. And there IS still a plan for a parade! Though, with things being as hectic as they are at the moment, it might be put on hold.
"Adam," Luciael's voice was gentle as the angel cupped his cheek in his hand. "I missed you." The soft wind of Eden brushed Adam's cheek but all he felt was warmth. Luciael's touch was like having solid sunlight on his skin. He closed his mismatched eyes, taking in the sensation as if he would forget it the moment the angel let go.
"I missed you too."
"I know you did. I've been away doing important missions. But it was just so I can give you an even more beautiful sky to gaze upon, and new friends to speak with in the garden."
"I knew there were more stars when I looked up!" The eyes of blue and green fluttered open, and he saw eyes of light, gold tinted cheeks, and glittering halos gazing down at him with what he could only describe as love, adoration. He knew all the angels loved him, but Luciael made him feel special. Made his heart feel lighter than air.
"So, you noticed." Gloved thumb brushed Adam's cheek.
"Of course I did! I always watch the stars. That way I might get to see you working!"
"I told you, you can't actually see me at work. You can just see the product of all my labor." Luciael's laugh was like chiming, such a beautiful, peaceful sound.
"I can try."
"I suppose that's true. No one can stop you. But maybe don't try to stare directly up at all my hard work during the day, hmm?" Luciael's other hand ran through Adam's hair; his smile was amused. "It's bad for your eyes." His other hand moved from Adam's hair to his cheek; both thumbs positioned just below the eyes in question. "And they are your best feature. Though between you and me I think they would look better in gold."
"I like them just the way they are." Adam replied as-a-matter-of-factly. "I don't want my eyes to be gold like yours because unless I look at your halos, I don't know where you're looking."
"Excuse you, my eyes are beautiful."
"Mine are better."
"Yours are cute, but mine are divine."
"I like my eyes." Adam replied, words slightly distorted as Luciael put pressure on both of his cheeks, squishing his face. "You're just jealous."
"Envy is not something angels feel." That bell-like laugh rang out again and Adam felt his face warm up under Luciael's touch. It may have been just from being so close to a living star. "I am surprised you even know about such an ugly emotion. Have you been talking to the other angels?"
"Sometimes. Uriel likes to come down and study me. She's not very good at hiding so I'll talk to her." Adam tried his best to look smug. "Good thing you can't get jealous."
"I wouldn't be jealous of Uriel anyway. I know I'm your favorite."
"I don't have favorites."
"You do." Luciael's smile was so confident that Adam's chest felt lighter than air. He could feel his insides doing flips. "But don't worry I won't tell the others."
"You just want to be my favorite because I'm your favorite."
"Yep," Luciael brought their foreheads together. "My favorite human." Adam's chest was almost vibrating with the way his heart was pounding.
"I'm the only human." His mouth felt dry.
"For now."
"For now?"
"For now." Luciael took one hand from Adam's cheek so he could place a gloved finger against his lips. "But it's a surprise. So don't tell anyone I gave you a hint, okay?"
"Okay, but..." Adam spoke despite the silencing finger. He looked up into those golden eyes and he felt safe, loved. "Even when there are other humans..." he leaned forward a bit. "I'll still be your favorite, right?" Luciael laughed, hands moving so they were beneath Adam's chin.
"I must love all creations."
"Yeah, but-" Adam felt a small bit of distress sliding into the serenity Eden offered. But that finger was against his lips again, Luciael leaning forward, so his mouth was close to Adam's ear.
"But," the warmth of his breath made Adam's body feel like there was a fire inside his stomach. "You will always be my favorite, Adam."
"You mean that?"
"Angels can't lie."
"Good." Adam leaned into the touch, closing his eyes. "Because you're my favorite too." Luciael had a way of making him feel like he could do anything.
"Adam..."
"Yeah?" Adam looked up.
"Adam." Luciael said his name again, louder.
"What? Is something wrong?"
"Adam!"
"Lu!"
"Adam wake the fuck up!"
"Huh?" Adam blinked. The warm ground of the Garden that had been underfoot was gone, replaced by soft fabric draped around his body. He wasn't standing at all but lying down. He blinked; he had one arm sprawled across the warmth of Luciael's body. It looked so dark without the sunlight. There really was a hand gripping him under the chin.
"Adam, focus, look at me." There was an urgency dripping through the warmth of Luciael's voice. Those golden eyes were looking straight into his soul.
"Lu?" His mouth felt dry.
"Do you know where you are right now?"
"I..." Adam blinked. He looked around. He saw unfamiliar clothing of red and white tossed carelessly on a floor of plush crimson. Everything in the room looked... fuzzy. "No?"
"You're disoriented." Luciael made a face.
"I'm sorry," Adam must have gotten the question wrong. "I didn't mean to not know." The expression on the angel's face quickly softened.
"Don't apologize. You're okay." He put his forehead against Adam's. "Waking you up in the middle of the night is always risky. Just relax. It'll come to you."
"Am I in trouble?"
"Not at all." Well, at least that was reassuring. Luciael pulled back watching Adam carefully. The human stared back at him. Everything felt a little... flat.
"My vision is kinda funny."
"That's okay."
"This... is... your room!"
"Very good."
"Wait..." Adam looked at his hands as he tried to think. The dark had discolored both of them in different ways. Luciael put his hands over Adam's.
"You're safe."
"I..." it was all coming back to him. His mind being bombarded with memories. The taste of bile started to build on his tongue as he remembered the feeling of the burning heat against his skin as he was forced to walk out of Paradise. The bitter sting of betrayal, the feeling of his own son's blood as it dripped over his fingers while he cradled him for the last time on Earth. It suddenly felt harder to breathe.
"It's okay, Adam. You're okay. I promise." The words had a soothing effect. There was genuine care, real affection in his voice. Adam could breathe again.
"We're in Hell."
"We are." So gentle. It felt strange, but right.
"I'm... sick." The buzzing in his head was trying to flare up but Luciael's words were ebbing it away. His voice trembled. "I'm dead... but I'm sick..."
"You're getting better."
"I..." it was all coming back to him in one massive wave that almost made him collapse. His head pulled onto the warm skin of Luciael's chest for a moment before he picked himself up. "I remember now. I'm a Sinner, you're an angel. I think I got it all." His chest still felt a little tight. "We live together. We-" he cut off, his face went bright. Luciael's own cheeks went gold and for a moment none of the eyes would look at him. Adam pushed away, clearing his throat.
"You... uh," "Adam," Luciael's voice was gentle as the angel cupped his cheek in his hand. "I missed you." The soft wind of Eden brushed Adam's cheek but all he felt was warmth. Luciael's touch was like having solid sunlight on his skin. He closed his mismatched eyes, taking in the sensation as if he would forget it the moment the angel let go.
"I missed you too."
"I know you did. I've been away doing important missions. But it was just so I can give you an even more beautiful sky to gaze upon, and new friends to speak with in the garden."
"I knew there were more stars when I looked up!" The eyes of blue and green fluttered open, and he saw eyes of light, gold tinted cheeks, and glittering halos gazing down at him with what he could only describe as love, adoration. He knew all the angels loved him, but Luciael made him feel special. Made his heart feel lighter than air.
"So, you noticed." Gloved thumb brushed Adam's cheek.
"Of course I did! I always watch the stars. That way I might get to see you working!"
"I told you, you can't actually see me at work. You can just see the product of all my labor." Luciael's laugh was like chiming, such a beautiful, peaceful sound.
"I can try."
"I suppose that's true. No one can stop you. But maybe don't try to stare directly up at all my hard work during the day, hmm?" Luciael's other hand ran through Adam's hair; his smile was amused. "It's bad for your eyes." His other hand moved from Adam's hair to his cheek; both thumbs positioned just below the eyes in question. "And they are your best feature. Though between you and me I think they would look better in gold."
"I like them just the way they are." Adam replied as-a-matter-of-factly. "I don't want my eyes to be gold like yours because unless I look at your halos, I don't know where you're looking."
"Excuse you, my eyes are beautiful."
"Mine are better."
"Yours are cute, but mine are divine."
"I like my eyes." Adam replied, words slightly distorted as Luciael put pressure on both of his cheeks, squishing his face. "You're just jealous."
"Envy is not something angels feel." That bell-like laugh rang out again and Adam felt his face warm up under Luciael's touch. It may have been just from being so close to a living star. "I am surprised you even know about such an ugly emotion. Have you been talking to the other angels?"
"Sometimes. Uriel likes to come down and study me. She's not very good at hiding so I'll talk to her." Adam tried his best to look smug. "Good thing you can't get jealous."
"I wouldn't be jealous of Uriel anyway. I know I'm your favorite."
"I don't have favorites."
"You do." Luciael's smile was so confident that Adam's chest felt lighter than air. He could feel his insides doing flips. "But don't worry I won't tell the others."
"You just want to be my favorite because I'm your favorite."
"Yep," Luciael brought their foreheads together. "My favorite human." Adam's chest was almost vibrating with the way his heart was pounding.
"I'm the only human." His mouth felt dry.
"For now."
"For now?"
"For now." Luciael took one hand from Adam's cheek so he could place a gloved finger against his lips. "But it's a surprise. So don't tell anyone I gave you a hint, okay?"
"Okay, but..." Adam spoke despite the silencing finger. He looked up into those golden eyes and he felt safe, loved. "Even when there are other humans..." he leaned forward a bit. "I'll still be your favorite, right?" Luciael laughed, hands moving so they were beneath Adam's chin.
"I must love all creations."
"Yeah, but-" Adam felt a small bit of distress sliding into the serenity Eden offered. But that finger was against his lips again, Luciael leaning forward, so his mouth was close to Adam's ear.
"But," the warmth of his breath made Adam's body feel like there was a fire inside his stomach. "You will always be my favorite, Adam."
"You mean that?"
"Angels can't lie."
"Good." Adam leaned into the touch, closing his eyes. "Because you're my favorite too." Luciael had a way of making him feel like he could do anything.
"Adam..."
"Yeah?" Adam looked up.
"Adam." Luciael said his name again, louder.
"What? Is something wrong?"
"Adam!"
"Lu!"
"Adam wake the fuck up!"
"Huh?" Adam blinked. The warm ground of the Garden that had been underfoot was gone, replaced by soft fabric draped around his body. He was standing at all but lying down. He blinked; he had one arm sprawled across the warmth of Luciael's body. It looked so dark without the sunlight. There really was a hand gripping him under the chin.
"Adam, focus, look at me." There was an urgency dripping through the warmth of Luciael's voice. Those golden eyes were looking straight into his soul.
"Lu?" His mouth felt dry.
"Do you know where you are right now?"
"I..." Adam blinked. He looked around. He saw unfamiliar clothing of red and white tossed carelessly on a floor of plush crimson. Everything in the room looked... fuzzy. "No?"
"You're disoriented." Luciael made a face.
"I'm sorry," Adam must have gotten the question wrong. "I didn't mean to not know." The expression on the angel's face quickly softened.
"Don't apologize. You're okay." He put his forehead against Adam's. "Waking you up in the middle of the night is always risky. Just relax. It'll come to you."
"Am I in trouble?"
"Not at all." Well, at least that was reassuring. Luciael pulled back watching Adam carefully. The human stared back at him. Everything felt a little... flat.
"My vision is kinda funny."
"That's okay."
"This... is... your room!"
"Very good."
"Wait..." Adam looked at his hands as he tried to think. The dark had discolored both of them in different ways. Luciael put his hands over Adam's.
"You're safe."
"I..." it was all coming back to him. His mind being bombarded with memories. The taste of bile started to build on his tongue as he remembered the feeling of the burning heat against his skin as he was forced to walk out of Paradise. The bitter sting of betrayal, the feeling of his own son's blood as it dripped over his fingers while he cradled him for the last time on Earth. It suddenly felt harder to breathe.
"It's okay, Adam. You're okay. I promise." The words had a soothing effect. There was genuine care, real affection in his voice. Adam could breathe again.
"We're in Hell."
"We are." So gentle. It felt strange, but right.
"I'm... sick." The buzzing in his head was trying to flare up but Luciael's words were ebbing it away. His voice trembled. "I'm dead... but I'm sick..."
"You're getting better."
"I..." it was all coming back to him in one massive wave that almost made him collapse. His head pulled onto the warm skin of Luciael's chest for a moment before he picked himself up. "I remember now. I'm s Sinner, you're an angel. I think I got it all." His chest still felt a little tight. "We live together. We-" he cut off, his face went bright. Luciael's own cheeks went gold and for a moment none of the eyes would look at him. Adam pushed away, clearing his throat.
"You... uh," Lucifer's halos finally peeked over in his direction. "You seem like you're back to your old, obnoxious self." Adam ran a hand through his hair.
"I'm obnoxious? Which one of us has a literal puppet clone that you can't stand?"
"Muppcifer is in no way my clone. He's his own being and his terrible personality is entirely of his own creation." Lucifer retorted quickly. And just like that the awkwardness had melted away.
"You made him."
"That has yet to be proven."
"Didn't Michael say the Metatron proved you made him?"
"You can't trust Michael." Lucifer was already standing, dressed, his cane in his hand. He must have materialized a new outfit because Adam could clearly see his coat, pants, vest, and undershirt scattered on the carpet. Adam scooted toward him, bending in the blankets.
"Are you leaving?"
"Yeah. Jezebel's phone says it's been disconnected."
"Did she fucking block you?"
"I hope she did." Lucifer's expression was grim. "And when I get there, everything will be perfectly fine. But the thing is, I can't just assume that's the case."
"Are you going by yourself?"
"Fuck no, I'm not stupid. I've already contacted the others." He tapped the side of his head. "I just didn't want to leave you if you were having an episode."
"I'm fine." Adam's cheeks felt hot. He hugged the blanket more tightly around himself. "You just be careful doing whatever it is. I know how careless you are."
"Ouch. My feelings."
"If you don't listen to Michael, more than just your feelings will get hurt."
"Be careful, you keep talking like that and I might start to think that you care." Lucifer smirked. Adam's heart sped up in his chest; he felt heat in his face again.
"Yeah, well, if you get killed how am I going to move in? Abel's gonna get a way bigger room if we live with an Archangel. I can't just give up those kinds of benefits."
"Don't worry. I'll be careful." Lucifer turned; he put a hand under Adam's chin. "Just don't do anything stupid while I'm away. I know that will be difficult for you."
"Oh, you'll be lucky if the house is still standing."
"Don't burn my mansion down. I have a lot of valuable ducks in here." Lucifer made a vague gesture toward the room with his free hand.
"Quackers is the only valuable duck. And he would help me with the arson."
"I don't doubt that." The Devil leaned forward; Adam did as well. He felt his breath catch in his throat as their lips met. It still felt a little unreal. "I'll be back soon."
"If you aren't I can't be held responsible for the damages."
"I'm putting Neo in charge."
"Why am I never in charge?"
"You just told me there were going to be damages. And I know you'll listen to Neo."
"What about Syn? Isn't she usually in charge?"
"She has no limbs. She couldn't stop you even if she wanted to. She can supervise Neo." Lucifer paused a moment, a hand resting on Adam's cheek. The eyes in the back of his head were staring at the door. "They're here. They're ready." He leaned in again; this time Adam expected it more, meeting him halfway. The kiss was surprisingly firm, real. Adam had half wondered if he was dreaming, but his dreams were so rarely pleasant. (Though, recently they had been better.) "Don't break anything important while I'm gone."
"Bitch I might."
"No." Lucifer paused outside the door, pointing to the eyes on his face with his index and middle fingers, then he pointed them back at Adam. "I'm watching you, asshole. I have angel powers now. I can get my ass back here so fast if you try shit. So, be good, listen to Neo."
"We'll see how I feel."
"You're a fucking menace."
"Thank you for noticing." Adam watched as Lucifer put his hand on the (still fuzzy) doorknob. (Was Lucifer ever going to undo that spell.)
"I- I'll see you later."
"Yeah." Adam drew his knees to his chest; it was a little uncomfortable sitting like that. But he ignored it for the moment. "Hurry back. I already meal prepped."
"You better not make anything good until I get back."
"You better get your ass back here then. Quackers hates last minute adjustments." Adam swore he saw the faintest hint of a smile on Lucifer's lips. A silence lingered as Adam struggled with his own bounding heart, his flushed cheeks. God, he was such a fucking mess. "Get your ass on the road. If you stall any more, it'll just give Jezebel more reason to keep you blocked." He struggled to look directly at the Devil in the doorway.
"If she blocked me there will be literal hell to pay." Lucifer threw open the door. Adam could see the flow of the halos from the other Arcs in the hallway. So, at least Lucifer was telling the truth about having contacted them. "Try and get some more sleep, fuck face, I'll see you later."
"Bye douche bag." Adam's face flushed a bit, and he buried it in his arms. The door closed and Adam fell back on the bed, grabbing a pillow with both arms and hiding his face.
Ugh.
It was harder to get comfortable without Lucifer beside him. He had gotten spoiled by his own personal space heater lying in the bed. Stupid Archangel, stupidly perfect temperature- Adam was not supposed to be so happy in Hell. He was the First Man, the one who had been screwed over by the Fall, the one who had to climb his way back into Divine graces. And here he was hoping the very same Angel who damned him would make it home safely so Adam could rest in his arms again.
Maybe the suffering was that he knew he shouldn't be in love with Lucifer. After everything he had done, hating him was so much easier. Lucifer had already hurt him once. What was to stop him from throwing Adam to the side again when something newer, better came along?
Adam rolled over; he could see that stupid forever-cookie jar sitting on a shelf. The black and white color, the apron with the tacky pun... Adam knew Lucifer had been thinking about him when he crafted it. The old Lucifer, when he first arrived... he had been so... sad. Adam pitied him- mostly because he knew it would drive the Devil crazy. But despite everything, Lucifer helped him. He recognized Adam was sick when Adam was too deluded to even know he wasn't himself. He was drowning and only Lucifer had reached out to save him.
He still had flashes, moments where that old personality would claw its way free. It only happened when he was stressed, worried. But usually, his insults were coming from a place of endearment, and they had been since longer than Adam was willing to admit.
He didn't like the old Adam. The things he had done still haunted him, despite the memories being fuzzy at best. Lucifer had given him a chance to get better, to fight. And maybe... maybe Heaven was right.
Maybe the Devil had paid his dues.
He looked so sad, so defeated when Adam first arrived. Was it impossible to think that Lucifer had suffered enough for his transgressions?
Adam rolled over onto his stomach, taking up the entire bed; arms spread wide, wings flared out. All of this thinking was making him feel anxious.
He sat up. Sleeping was pointless at this rate. He might as well get up and do something with his day. He put the laundry in the hamper, pulling out fresh clothing and laying it out on the bed. He went into the bathroom looking at the rug covered bathtub. That wasn't appealing at all. He sighed, grabbing Lucifer's robe from off the back of the bathroom door. He covered himself before venturing out into the darkened hallway. He walked down the stairs to the parlor, where, as he suspected, he saw the Muppet and Neo watching TV.
"Hey guys. Is that your movie? Is it out yet?"
"Adam!" The Muppet did not seem surprised to see him, and Adam had to wonder if he could hear the First Man's bare footsteps when he approached. "You are up at an unusual hour! I'm guessing the other me woke you up?" He tilted his head back to look at Adam.
"Oh, yeah. He had to do work stuff."
"Looked urgent. The whole squad was rushing out of here like the world was on fire. Should I be concerned?" The Muppet had one arm around Neo, but his focus was clearly Adam.
"Jezebel blocked Lu, probably."
"Probably?" Neo was now also looking at Adam. They had the movie paused, and it had to be on that stupid kiss scene. Adam wanted to look anywhere but the screen.
"That's not like Jezebel at all." The Muppet frowned. Adam was a little surprised to see the Muppet could frown as he was a puppet after all. "She's snarky and she'll talk a big game but at the end of the day she's always been a dedicated worker. She likes her job more than she lets on."
"Yeah, well, Lu was concerned too. So... he got the others and left. All he said was that her phone was disconnected. So, we're just hoping she blocked him."
"I... see." The puppet narrowed his plastic eyes. "Neo, my love, I hate to interrupt movie night, but I need to make a phone call." He leaned over, pressing his fuzzy face against Neo's cheek.
"Of course... darling."
"You are so sweet and understanding." The puppet put a hand lovingly to the side of Neo's face. "And I promise I will make it up to you a hundred-fold!"
"I know." Neo leaned in and kissed the puppet gently on the cheek. "Go." And with that the Muppet stood, pulling out the little cardboard phone.
"Oops, not that one."
"Other pocket."
"Neo you read my mind you perfect little angel." Muppcifer reached into his opposing pocket, finding the real phone and heading out of the room. Adam watched him go.
"Did I ruin your date?"
"No... it's fine. Important." Neo patted the seat beside him for Adam. "Join?" Adam hesitated, holding the robe a little more tightly around himself.
"Can I use your shower first? Mine us um... covered in carpet."
"Gross."
"It's really is."
"Here." Neo got to his feet, leading Adam back up the stairs to his bedroom. Adam figured Neo had a bedroom just to blend in as it didn't seem like he had to sleep. What he and the Muppet did in the dead of night was between them and God. Adam was fine keeping everyone's business to those directly involved. Though, movie night seemed fun.
"You did a good job, by the way. In your movie."
"Thank you!" Neo's whole face lot up at the compliment. "Lots of fun. Vox... demanding." He made a face. Adam put a hand on his shoulder.
"Well, you did great. You were the best me I've ever seen."
"Yay!" Neo clapped quietly before opening the door to his room. "Please, feel free." He gestured to the bathroom in the back. Adam stepped inside.
"Thank you, buddy."
"You're welcome." Neo nodded before heading back out and leaving Adam on his own in the bedroom. It was predominately unused, except for a few vases full of flowers that seemed to be from the cast party. Adam really needed to get Neo some flowers for his big debut. If he had known about it in advance, he would gladly have had something waiting for his friend, but he had a lot going on during Hellnukkah.
He almost died.
Neo could forgive him for that.
Adam entered the bathroom, turning on the shower he let the hot water roll off of him. It was nice. But the master bathroom was nicer. (At least it had been before Lucifer decided to ruin it out of raw pettiness. It had been months since Adam had been recovering from that particular episode. The carpet was hardly necessary anymore.
Stupid Lucifer.
...
Hopefully he was okay.
Adam finished his shower, heading back into his own bedroom and getting fully changed. He poked his head back into the foyer. The movie was still paused and now Neo was nowhere to be found. He must have gone off to join his boyfriend. Adam couldn't blame him. Neo always seemed so happy when he was with Muppcifer. The First Man wanted to be supportive of his clone. So, he wouldn't third-wheel. Instead, he headed to the kitchen where Quackers was already up and moving around, laying out different cooking utensils.
"What are you doing?" Adam had not seen him do this before.
"Quack."
"Inspections, of course." Adam made his way over to look at all the utensils that Quackers had laid out. They were organized by size, which must have taken time.
"Quack."
"Right, they all look fine though."
"Quack." Quackers dipped his head down, picking up a spoon in his beak. At first, it looked normal, but when Adam looked closely, he could see a small chip in the metal. "Quack."
"Dude, you got some obscenely high standards. That spoon is fine."
"Quack!"
"Okay, fine. The spoon sucks. My bad." Adam held up his hands. Quackers nodded, seemingly appeased by the response as he returned to his inspections. "Oh, we can take it easy making breakfast... and maybe lunch and dinner too. Lu peaced out to do work shit and you know how pissy he gets when we make perfect meals without him."
"Quack quack quack quack quack quack quack."
"No, it really is work shit this time. Sounded kinda urgent too. He left with his siblings maybe an hour ago." Adam picked up one of the forks from the line up, twirling it in his hand. Quackers narrowed his electronic eyes, bowing his head to grip the top of the fork in his beak. He pulled it gently from Adam's hand and placed it back in the lineup.
"Quack. Quack quack quack quack?"
"I haven't been up to much of anything. Lu woke me up early, so I've just been minding my own business. Saw Neo and Muppcifer, took a shower-"
"Quack quack quack quack."
"What the fuck is that supposed to mean?" It was Adam's turn to narrow his eyes.
"Quack quack quack quack."
"I took a shower because it's early and I was trying to wake up."
"Quack."
"Don't you start with that."
"Quack."
"I just woke up and I don't have to take your sass."
"Quack quack quack quack."
"Hey!" Adam's cheeks tinted gold as he felt the heat running to his face. "It's too early for this shit!" Quackers dipped his head down and rested it on the top of Adam's head, the broken halo getting pushed to the side to make room for a large, fluffy, feathery duck-head.
"Quack."
"You're right. I can't stay mad at you." Adam reached up and patted the fluffy head. "Oh, the TV guy made a movie about everything going on, Muppcifer and Neo are in it."
"Quack quack quack?"
"Of course you're in it. You're the most important part."
"Quack."
"And you have abs."
"Quack quack."
"I knew you'd like it."
"Quack." Quackers gave Adam an affectionate peck on his head before returning to his inspection. Adam decided to join in. It was a rather tedious process, as it turned out. Quackers definitely had a system in place, and Adam did not understand it. Maybe it was the sleep deprivation, but Quackers seemed to have strong opinions on utensils and Adam couldn't fathom a guess about which pieces would pass the test.
They were several hours in (the Devil had a surprising number of utensils, plates, glasses, and cookware that all needed inspecting) when Adam heard a loud crash from further in the house. Quackers's head snapped so he was looking at the door. Adam tensed, holding to the duck for protection before the sound if a horse neighing made him relax.
"Lysander must be home."
"Quack. Quack quack quack quack?"
"Yeah, I'm not really sure why he didn't use the door?" Adam gave Quackers a pat on the back. "I'll ask him for you." The First Man headed out of the kitchen just in time to see War Horse heading up the stairs. "You know he can't climb down stairs!" They had been through this before.
"Oh, right." Lysander's father was the one who seemed to be guiding the horse as Lysander sat on the back, clearly watching videos on his phone. "Well, this is urgent. I didn't have time not to be on the horse." He continued up the stairs as Adam chased after him.
"Lysander, you're back early."
"Dad has work." Lysander didn't seem phased as Abdiel came to a stop. He hopped off the horse and pulled out a small piece of chalk from his pocket, making a circle on the floor.
"Sander, daddy needs you to stand in this circle, right here."
"Kay." Lysander slid off the horse, all while still watching his phone, and stood in the circle of chalk. Abdiel examined the position for a moment.
"Hmmm," he grabbed the chalk again, moving the circle a foot to the left. "Never mind. New circle." He grabbed Lysander by the arm, pulling him into the second circle. "Stay here." Lysander still didn't look up.
"Got it."
"And," Abdiel put hands on both of Lysander's shoulders, having to reach upward to do so as his son towered over him. "This is very important, if you feel like entertaining yourself, maybe play some fun games, from in the circle. There are lots of games that are circle friendly."
"Got it." Lysander gave a thumbs up. Abdiel nodded, seemingly unphased by the fact that his son was more invested in a video than the conversation.
"That's my boy." The Horseman mounted his steed again. "Adam, why don't you help keep him entertained? You know how bored he can get." Adam blinked.
"Why is he-"
"I would love to stay and chat but if I'm late again, Balaam is never gonna let me hear the fucking end of it." And with that, Abdiel tapped the horse with his foot, and Demetrius ran down the hallway at full speed and went out of another window. Adam blinked.
"Your dad's kinda weird."
"He does shit like this sometimes." Lysander shrugged. "He can't involve himself directly with matters of the Apocalypse. But if, say, someone just happens to overhear the right information, or see the right clues, or have the right internship, then that's out of his control."
"Is that allowed?"
"I think they all do it, to some extent."
"That isn't really an answer."
"What in the Hell?" Muppcifer's voice made Adam jump. He looked over to see the puppet making his way up the stairs with Neo behind him. He looked down the hall at the shattered window at the end. "I am guessing your dad dropped you off, Lysander?" He put a fluffy hand on his hip as he surveyed the damage. Lysander gave a nod.
"Yep."
"We have... doors...!" Neo looked distraught by the damage.
"I said the same thing. He said the door was locked." Lysander explained flatly. "I told 'im that it was fine, I have a key. And he said there was no time for keys and rode through the window." He finally looked up and down the hall at the rest of the damages. "The second one is because Demetrius doesn't do stairs."
"There was time... for keys!"
"I feel like if he is a magic horse, he can do stairs." Muppcifer remarked as he took Neo's hand in his own, giving it an affectionate pat.
"He can... end worlds but not... go down stairs!?"
"Sorry Neo, mate. I tried to just have him use the keys." Lysander gave Neo a rather apologetic look. "I also felt like there was time for keys."
"I need... a broom."
"I'll have Virgil patch up the windows when he's back from his vacation. I would do it myself, but I think this is the perfect time for us to bring up that whole redecorating idea we discussed."
"..." Neo seemed somewhat appeased by this suggestion from the Muppet. "... bay windows?" Muppcifer put an arm around his shoulders, gesturing dramatically toward the sky.
"As many bay windows as you want baby boy."
"All right!" Adam clapped his hands loudly. "Let's talk about something else!" His feelings for Lucifer were still rather raw and seeing the image of himself locking lips with the Devil in any form was bringing up some rather intense feelings that he wasn't ready to address.
"I hear shouting!" There was a sound of thumping from somewhere not too far away. "I would very much like to shout as well!"
"Oi, someone's gotta free Syn!" Lysander glanced up at the sound of eager thuds. "I would do it but..." he gestured at his feet which were planted firmly in the chalk lines. "I can't leave the circle."
"I'll get her!" Adam was happy to leave this situation. He headed further down the hall to where the bedrooms were. Syn's door, of course, was the most decorated. He opened it up and immediately a small, tin can with googly eyes and pixie wings slammed into his face.
"Adam!"
"Good morning, Syn." He laughed, giving her a small pat on the top of her cylinder. "How is my sweet Synnamon Roll this morning?" It was like having a daughter. She was just so sweet, so innocent (at least until you told her something she didn't like, then suddenly Syn would forget how to follow instructions.)
"I heard many crashes!"
"I bet you did. Warhorse was here."
"I missed a chance to ride a horse!?"
"Sorry." Adam wasn't sure why riding a horse was so special since Syn basically had ridden on Devil's and Angels alike. "But if it makes you feel better, you can ride on my head."
"Yes, that will improve my spirits greatly!"
"Hop on, kiddo."
"Hurray!" Syn did just that, settling herself in Adam's hair. Adam returned to the group to see that the Muppet had decided to take his leave, and Neo must have gone with him. He walked back toward the stairs, and he could see Neo had obtained a broom and was walking full speed toward the first shattered window. It was funny how much Neo was invested in this house given it was not his at all. But, Adam assumed it was the only one he had ever lived in. And really, the Muppet should have half ownership. That was only fair.
"Are you making brekkie!?" Lysander's voice echoed down the hallway. "Standing in this circle is very hungry work!" Adam walked back the way he had come.
"Are you seriously hungry already? You just got here!"
"It's not like dad had time to stop off at McBeas on the way over. And I can't exactly go and get anything myself. I mean, for one Quackers would kill me. And two," he gestured at the floor. "The circle."
"Oooo!" Syn flew off Adam's head, doing a little spin. "what is the circle?" Lysander smirked, his expression a little mischievous as his tails flicked.
"The circle is all knowing, the circle is all wanting."
"How do we appease the circle?"
"The circle is just something Lysander's dad drew on the ground. It cannot be appeased." Adam gestured on the ground to the circle. "Lysander's dad just doesn't want him to leave it."
"Then in the circle he must remain!"
"And I can't get food if I'm in the circle."
"Then Adam just Adam must fetch food for you!"
"See? Syn gets it." Lysander looked expectantly at Adam. The First Man sighed heavily, realizing he had no choice in the matter so he might as well surrender.
"Fine. Breakfast."
"You're the best, mate!"
"I thought I was the best!"
"No, you're right." Lysander gave Syn a pat. "You are the best." Syn's lights went pink as she settled onto Lysander's head, abandoning Adam who brought his hand to his chest."
"You're sitting on him now?"
"I must assist him with staying in the circle!"
"I need assistance." Lysander nodded.
"Fine." Adam threw his hands up. "I'll just go bring you food. Is there anything else you require, Master Lysander." He gave an extravagant bow.
"Ooo, maybe some of Lucifer's top wine-"
"It's ten in the morning!"
"It's five o'clock somewhere."
"No wine." Adam supposed he had best get something made. If nothing else, it would help him kill time while waiting for Lucifer to get back. He made a small breakfast, bringing a plate to Neo, making him stop cleaning long enough to eat. He brought another plate to the puppet who was on his phone again in his office. Adam ate some himself with Quackers, before bringing the rest for Lysander and Syn to share.
He went back down to clean up after breakfast. He would never hear the end of it if he left Quackers to do everything by himself. Adam may not have been the best with inspections, but by God he was pretty good at cleaning. (How else was the mansion supposed to get into any kind of shape for company prior to Neo's arrival?)
"Adaaaaaaaam!"
"Adam!"
"AAAAAAAADAAAAM!"
"ADAM! ADAM! ADAM!"
"Quack." Quackers looked at Adam expectantly as his name continued to echo all the way from the second floor into the kitchen area.
"Don't look at me." Adam shrugged as the calls continued. "I don't know what they want." He had been happily cleaning away for over an hour.
"Quack."
"I'm going, I'm going." The First Man sighed as he took his apron off, hanging it on the hook that Quackers had designated as Adam's by drawing a little black and white chef hat over top of it in marker. Adam heard he had borrowed them from Syn, which begged the question in Quackers had actually ventured out of his beloved kitchen to fetch the markers, or if Syn had been used as some sort of delivery service.
"Quack."
"I dunno what they want." Adam brushed himself off, heading toward the swinging double doors. "Or better yet, why they don't just ask Muppcifer to help them." Adam wouldn't openly admit it, but he was pretty sure the puppet was more powerful than he was- though Adam wouldn't give up his bitching Sinner power for the world. If he ever got Redeemed, he was going to ask Heaven if he could forgo his old Winner gift in favor of this one.
"Adam!"
"ADAM!"
"I'm coming! Calm your-" Adam was going to say tits, but that would not have been appropriate language for Syn to overhear. "Calm yourselves down. I was keeping the kitchen clean. So, you're welcome." Adam made his way back into the hallway where he saw Lysander still standing in the circle.
"Adam! Thank fuck, mate. We've been calling for hours."
"Hours?"
"It has been five minutes."
"Well, it felt like hours." Lysander had been called out by Syn, but that didn't seem to bother him one bit.
"So, what's the emergency?"
"My phone died."
"We are bored, Adam! My developing mind requires constant input!" Syn flew off of Lysander and began rubbing against Adam's cheek.
"Oh, now you love me again."
"Negative! I have always loved you, papa! The circle just required my immediate supervision due to its importance!"
"You just wanted to see what it was about." Adam tried not to let Syn see the way his heart melted at the word papa. It reminded him of when his boys were young, the excitement, the insatiable curiosity, the need to get into everyone's business.
"That is the definition of supervising! Observing subjects of interest."
"That's not..." Adam took a deep breath. It was best to choose his battles, and this wasn't really worth the effort. "Can't you just have Muppcifer like summon you a charger or something?" Adam folded his arms.
"Puppet boss and Neo headed out about half an hour ago." Lysander shrugged. Adam blinked. He hadn't realized they had left.
"Was it like... a date... or...?"
"The didn't say." Lysander shrugged. "And quite frankly its none of my business what they're up to. But even if he had like... magic-ed me up a charger, there aren't exactly any outlets out in the middle of the fucking hallway." Adam surveyed the area. It was true. There were a lot of vases with flowers, different hanging portraits, but not really any electrical outlets- especially not near the circle where Lysander was being forced to stand. Adam shifted his weight, folding his arms over his chest, visibly annoyed at having been dragged from his task. Of course, he had been pretty much done, but he still could have done work for lunch in case Lucifer and the others made it back. (Though that was starting to become less likely as time ticked on.)
"What if he just charged your phone with magic?"
"Can he do that?"
"Maybe." Adam had no idea, but that just sounded like something he could do. "Wait, Syn, can't you act as a phone charger."
"It drains my battery and I must be present to observe the circle."
"Ugh, fine." Adam wasn't about to ask Syn to drain her own battery just so Lysander could watch fucking cat videos or whatever it was he did online all day. "What do you want me to do, then?" Lysander looked thoughtful for a moment.
"First," he handed Adam his phone, "put this on the charger in my room. Then, bring me my old frisbee."
"You're going to play frisbee," Adam took a deep breath, "in the hallway."
"No! We're going to play frisbee in the Hallway!"
"Right." Adam realized he wasn't paid enough to care, and if Lysander wanted to do property damage, that was on him. So, he ventured into Lysander's room, plugging up the phone, and finding the frisbee hanging off of part of the bed frame. "But if we break anything, the fault is going to lie entirely on you, I hope you're aware."
"Really, if you think about it, it's dad's fault. He's the one who told me I was encouraged to play circle friendly games."
"Is frisbee 'circle friendly'?" Adam made quotes with his fingers.
"It is if you're good at it. Just try to throw it at me in the circle."
"Suit yourself." Adam had no idea how good he was at frisbee. They had played before, sure, but never for very long before Lucifer would come sliding out of whatever room he was in to yell at the two about playing inside the house. But... Lucifer wasn't here to stop them now. And neither was Muppcifer for that matter.
So, Adam and Lysander began playing by throwing the frisbee up and down the hallway. Syn seemed to enjoy chasing after it. It turned out, they weren't half bad at playing. Adam was even starting to get a bit creative and was using his power of reflections to catch throws that went too far. It was pretty fun.
That was, until-
CRASH.
"Oopsie." Syn stopped flying and looked down at where the frisbee had knocked a painting of some apples off the wall. She had not really done anything, so the oopsie seemed to be geared more toward Lysander who had thrown way too hard (and not at Adam who had popped out of the opposite frame a moment too late to catch it.) Since Lysander was in the circle and Syn had no limbs, Adam was forced to be the one who picked up the frame off the ground. Part of it had broken off. It was, at least, in one, solid chunk; it looked like it was made of some sort of wood. While woodworking was not Adam's strongest suit, he was good enough at it for a simple repair. "Is it broken forever?" Syn pressed against his cheek.
"No, I can fix it. Do we have any glue?"
"Master has glue in his workshop!"
"I'll grab some glue and patch this up. Lu will be none the wiser." Adam picked up the painting under his arm. "You stay in the circle, I guess." He glanced back at Lysander who gave him two, enthusiastic thumbs up.
"In the circle, mate!"
"Great. C'mon Syn, you can help me find the glue." Adam gestured for the little robot to follow him, which she happily did. They made their way into Lucifer's workshop. It used to stay locked, but Adam had convinced him to keep it open because that was where the brunt of the ducks were located and the First Man had wanted to clean it up. How was Lu supposed to get any actual work done if his benches were covered in ducks?
"There are many glues in the workshop."
"I should be able to tell which ones I need." Adam walked in, seeing it mostly still as clean as he had left it. He was guessing Michael had come in at some point because the tools had all been organized alphabetically. "Might need a clamp too." Adam took a look at the tools. At least things were easier to find now.
"The glues are this way." Syn made her way over to the shelf on the other side of the room. Adam began surveying the glue options. He found one he liked, spread the glue, put the pieces back together, and used the clamp to hold them. Adam left the workshop, heading back to Lysander, Syn riding on his head.
"I'm going to get things done for lunch. When I finish everything should be repaired." The Glues in Hell seemed fairly fast-acting. (Though the ones in Heaven were pretty much instantaneous, it was all still better than what Adam had back in his day, which was virtually nothing.) "Try not to break anything else till then."
"No promises." Lysander saluted.
"We're lucky Neo wasn't here." Neo might not have liked them messing around in the house. But all was well in the end. Adam went back to the kitchen. He cooked lunch, ate his with Quackers, brought Lysander and Syn theirs upstairs. He took the dirty dishes back to the kitchen, cleaned them, got a rag, cleaned Syn, and got everything ready for dinner. (He checked his phone but there was still no word from Lucifer. Hopefully everything was going all right with him- not that Adam cared of course, but even just thinking about Lucifer made his lips tingle, the memory of that kiss still fresh in his mind.)
Eventually, Adam went back up the stairs, heading toward the workshop to grab the painting. First, he leaned over, checking his handiwork. There was still a small crack in the wood, but it was hardly noticeable. Adam's eyes fell on some paints along the wall. He grabbed a couple, mixing the colors to match the textured brown frame, and did his best to hide the seam with a fresh coat. It wasn't too shabby, if he said so himself. He was no Azrael when it came to painting, or even Charon. But he wasn't half bad. And honestly, if Lucifer had yet to notice an entire fucking bowling alley in his downstairs, Adam doubted a little patchwork painting was really going to draw in his eye. It would work for now. Maybe Adam could use his paycheck (or rather Lysander's) to buy a new frame if it was that big of a deal.
"Adam!"
"AH!" Adam whipped around as he heard his name. "Oh shit." Adam's flowing sleeve hit one of the paint bottles, and it crashed to the floor, rolling across the tile. At least it was closed. Adam looked up; Syn was in the doorway. "You have dropped your paint."
"I noticed." Adam got to his knees on the ground looking for the rolled paint bottle. "What did you need, Synshine?"
"Lysander would like his phone back."
"Yeah, I'll get to it... uh?" Adam blinked. He found the bottle of paint as it had rolled into something large, covered with a tarp. "Is... this the Heave phone?" Adam and Lucifer had used it before, at the beginning. But Adam had more or less forgotten about the thing. The mirror itself was covered by a heavy, gray tarp. But that was not what had gotten Adam's attention. No, as the First Man bent over, he could see... light coming from the mirror. He stood up, paint in hand as he grabbed the tarp, pulling it off the Heaven Phone. Sure enough, the entire glass was flashing like someone was flickering the sun on and off on the inside of the solid, reflective glass. "Why is it doing that?" Adam looked over at Syn.
"I do not know."
"Is it supposed to do that?"
"If it is doing it now, it must be a feature." Syn settled down on the top of Adam's head. "Perhaps there is a message?"
"How do I check?"
"Touch it."
"Right." Adam put his hand on the glass. The light stopped blinking. All of the sudden a voice filled the room as the light in the mirror condensed into a form Adam recognized.
"HELP US! SOMEONE PLEASE! HELP US!"
"Oh, that really did work. I was just guessing."
"That's Emily!" Adam's voice shook as the message continued.
"PLEASE! THIS IS EMILY IN THE PALACE OF SOULS! WE ARE UNDER ATTACK! I REPEAT! WE ARE UNDER ATTACK FROM SOME UNKNOWN MONSTERS!"
"Emily!" Adam struck the glass with his palm. "Emily! It's Adam! Can you hear me!? EMILY!?" The image of the young Seraphim that had been formed out of light in the glass, her eyes wide, cheeks stained with tears, faded into nothing. "Get her back! Syn call her back!"
"I do not know how."
"Fuck!" Adam hit the glass with his hand again, but this time it stayed blank. It wasn't Syn's fault. She may not have even seen the Heaven phone before now. If he didn't know how to work it, there was no reason to think she would. No. Adam had to think again. He pulled out his phone, dialing Lucifer. Sure, he was in Purgatory, and Adam knew for a fact the signal there was shit (it was why he couldn't talk with Eve whenever he wanted) but surely Lu would at least find a way to call him back if he realized it was an emergency. Poor Emily, she looked so small, so scared. Adam liked Emily. She was Abel's friend. Before Adam started losing interest in everything he ever loved, he would bake for her and Abel when Emily would come to visit. She was a good kid, a hard worker. And right now, she needed him. "Pick up Lu, pick up..." Adam held his phone against the side of his head listening to it ring.
No answer.
He tried again.
No answer.
Fuck.
He tried Michael. (He didn't even want Michael's number initially, but the blue angel had insisted and Adam knew enough to know better than to say no to the wing-cutting angel with the flaming sword.
No answer.
He tried again.
No answer.
He even tried the number Raphael had given him.
Nothing.
Finally, he dialed the Puppet.
"Adam!" It only took two rings. "What an unexpected surprise! I apologize for leaving so soon, I'm in the middle of something imp-"
"Emily is in danger! The Palace of souls is under attack! She might die! She might-"
"Adam, breathe." The Muppet was surprisingly calming. (Maybe it was because he sounded a bit like Lucifer, and if Adam wasn't currently staring into a fuzzy face with plastic eyes, it was easier to believe he was really talking to Lu.
"Emily is in danger." Adam said the words more clearly.
"I understand. Have you gotten in touch with any of the Arcs?"
"They aren't answering."
"Hmm." The puppet was quiet for a moment, but his tone did not exactly indicate anything positive for Adam. "Well, I suppose he's still busy. One does not run off to Purgatory in the dead of night without good reason. Perhaps he is discussing with Jezebel all the many reasons not to block him. Like Reason one hundred and seventy-eight: You cannot get free ice-cream on Thursdays if you block the King of Hell on your phone."
"Ice cream-" Adam blinked, "fuck, we'll put a pin in that." Adam did want to know about this free ice-cream. He didn't have Lucifer blocked on his phone. "How do I help Emily? I don't even know how to call her back!"
"I'm not sure you can, if the Palace is under attack communications might be down. Corruption makes things a great deal more difficult." The puppet was surprisingly calm for such a silly little guy. "But that is no reason to stop trying, Adam, my dear friend! Stay by the mirror for now. If she calls back, you'll be there to answer. And if she doesn't, then you and I can call together when I get home."
"Where are you right now?"
"Getting things accomplished. But this is urgent." The Muppet assured him. "So, I'll be back in a flash. You just stay put."
"Okay." Adam took a deep breath; he locked eyes with the mirror as if expecting something to crawl out of it. (Though he was the only one he knew who could do that.) "I'll be here. Just... hurry back I guess."
"I will." And with that the Muppet hung up the phone. Adam stood back, watching his reflection in the glass. (It mostly just looked like staring at Neo but a lot less fun since his reflection didn't talk.) Syn looked down at him.
"Is Emily in trouble?"
"Oh, right... you know Emily, I forgot."
"She was nice to me."
"She's nice to everyone."
The mirror illuminated again. Adam's heart stopped in his chest. This time it was not flashing so much as the light was pulsing.
"Is that another call?"
"Maybe..." Adam put his hand on the glass, the light brightened then dimmed ass he saw a female figure forming. "Emily!?"
"Emily?" That voice. Adam's mouth went dry as the light finished forming a figure so beautiful it still brought tears to his eyes.
"Evie..."
"Adam!" It was her. His late wife, his Eve. She was in front of him again; her silken hair adorned with flowers that paled in comparison to her own beauty. The only light that shown more brightly than that of his Evie was the very sun itself. (His hear fluttered for just a moment as he remembered those eyes of Sunlight from a certain angel gazing down at him. But in an instant the thought was gone as quickly as it came. "Thank God you answered!"
"Are you hurt?"
"A little, but it was going to be much worse if it hadn't been for Pentious. He saved all of our asses on the Hell Liner."
"What happened?" Adam could see the genuine fear in her face. Eve was usually the strongest soul in the room. Even when Paradise came crashing down around them, she buckled down and pushed forward. She was a fighter.
"The Old Ones attacked the city."
"Port Gatory?"
"Yes! Oh Adam, it's terrible! There were at least three of them on scene! Cthulhu, Nyarlathotep, Yog Sothoth- Pentious had to explode Paul's legs to get us out of there-"
"What?"
"I will make a note of this for when Master returns." Syn's lights started spinning. "Paul's legs exploded." She repeated back.
"Lucifer's not with you?"
"No, he left with the Archangels to Port Gatory hours ago. Is he not with you?" Adam was glad Syn was taking notes because he was freaking out.
"No..." Eve bit her lower lip. "But we're not in the main city. We had to flee. Pentious got us to the woods and Daisy took us to my house."
"Daisy?"
"That's Charon's horse."
"No shit, War Horse was just bursting through our windows not too long ago." It was funny how the horses had names. Adam would have to find out the names of the other two when he had a moment of breathing room.
"Well, I will try the Arcs again-"
"Evie, wait." Adam cut her off. He pressed his hands against the glass. "I got a message from Emily. The Palace of Souls is under attack."
"Rochele's domain!?"
"She sounds terrified."
"I still have Daisy... we might just have to ride her back toward the city, see if we can't find one of the Arcs in all the chaos."
"Evie..." Adam's hands trembled on the glass. He hated the idea of sending his late wife out into God knows what sort of danger. And if Lu wasn't answering- what if something happened to him? That asshole PROMISED he was coming home, goddamnit! Adam had not prepped all these AMAZING MEALS Just for Lucifer to get himself fucking killed. "AH!"
"AH!" Evie screamed louder as Adam's hands went through the glass. His power! His emotions had gone so haywire his power had activated.
"Syn, stay put. Wait for Muppcifer." Adam took a deep breath; he pushed his way inside the mirror. The glass felt as soft as silk as it washed over his skin. He stood in the inverted workshop. He could see Eve before him. He took a few steps until the light faded. He touched the glass before him. Eve stepped backward as Adam's hand pushed through. The color of his skin changed from pallid white to a lively peach as he regained the coloration from when he was alive. He braced a palm on the mirror's frame as he started pulling himself free. Bit by bit. Eve hurried forward as she got her wits back about her and started trying to push Adam back through the mirror. Adam got his head through just to feel a palm on his face pushing him back in.
"Oh no you don't! It's dangerous here! Did you not hear my whole spiel about the Elder Gods that were on the Hell Liner!?"
"And you think I'll just let you go running into danger!?"
"I live here. I know what I'm doing!"
"You are the mother of my children I am not about to let you go through a battleground without any backup."
"How are you backup!?"
"My mirror power. All the arcs wear shiny shit. I can probably find them more quickly than you can, even on horseback."
"It's a magic horse!"
"I'm a magic ex-husband."
"Adam, I swear, I know what I'm doing. And my wife is a Horseman of the Apocalypse. She's made sure I'm ready for moments like this."
"Oh yeah, well..." Adam's face heated up a bit under Eve's hand. "I think Lucifer won't let anything happen to me either. So there."
"He doesn't even know you're here!"
"If you keep your hand there, I'll bite you."
"Don't bite me!" Eve pulled her hand back quickly. "I know you like that shit, but you are corrupted and I am married!"
"HAHAHA!" Adam fell face forward out of the mirror onto the solid, wooden floor of Eve and Charon's quaint little cottage. "I'm already here! Syn! Hang up the phone!"
"I have no idea how to do that!"
"You bastard!" Eve glared at him, her brown eyes blazing. "Oh no you don't!" She grabbed Adam by the head, shoving him back into the glass, but the mirror had gone dark. "SUNNOVABITCH!" Eve smacked his face into the glass a few more times.
"I think I'm stuck." Adam pointed out, his voice somewhat distorted as his face was currently being crushed. Eve let out a frustrated cry.
"If you get killed because you're a fucking idiot I am going to bring your ass back from the dead just so I can kill you my goddamn self."
"Noted." Adam stood straight as Eve released him. He grabbed both of her hands. "Look, Evie, I know you're mad. You have every right to be. And even though we're not together anymore, I still love you. I can't let you fight this on your own because I love you. It's not a romantic love, but you are my oldest and dearest friend and if anything happened to you and I could have helped stop it-" He took a deep breath looking into her eyes. "Eve, I'm already living with so much on my conscience, please don't add more blood onto my hands." Eve stared back at him. He could see his words getting under her anger, reaching that sensitive heart.
"You're a fucking idiot."
"I know." Adam grinned. "But there are more important things going on right now. I have to make sure Lucifer is okay. He hasn't answered any calls; he's been gone for hours-" He stopped himself. "And the other Arcs too."
"You're impossible." Eve put her face in her hands. "Fine. I have a compact downstairs. You can ride in a mirror because there is Corruption everywhere and I am not about to let you make yourself worse." Adam followed her as she moved back and forth around the room, angrily pacing. She whipped around. "You're walking a bit oddly, are you hurt?"
"I- uh- fell." Adam cleared his throat. "Playing frisbee with Lysander- we need to get on the road, right?"
"Right." Eve let out a noise of frustration. "And I'm still mad at you. Just so you know." Adam gave a nod.
"Understandable."
"All natural what though?" Jazeerael's voice came from the other room as Adam followed Eve down the stairs seeing the Port Gatory crew looking worse for wear. One of them seemed to be missing the lower half of his body. Eve continued toward the door, not pausing to take in the damage.
"We have to go, now."
"Adam? When did you get here?" Jazeerael had to do a double take when he saw Eve had company. Clearly Adam was a bit of a surprise to everyone. Which was fine. Adam was a surprise to himself as well.
"He came through that enchanted mirror I told you about." Eve grabbed a spear from the wall. Adam followed behind her, giving everyone a small wave, feeling a little awkward as no one here was really his biggest fan.
"Yeah, my Sinner power is mirrors."
"Yeah, but that shouldn't let you cross realms." Jazeerael wasn't really moving. He looked too stunned. She had a point, but this wasn't the time for it. So, Adam gave a quick shrug of his shoulders.
"Apparently I can when mirrors are involved."
"Why is he coming with us?" Jezebel still looked dumbfounded.
"Emergency. I need to talk to Lu." Adam replied as flatly as he could. "And he came here with all the other Arcs in order to find you guys. And I haven't heard from him since."
"We could have delivered a message." Jazeerael got up, following Eve to the door. Adam looked away quickly as his human cheeks tinted pink.
"I just have to make sure he's not doing anything stupid."
"Are you sure you're okay to come with us?" Pentious gathered the man with no legs into his arms. "You're walking a little funny. If you're hurt, you shouldn't come." Adam's face went from pink to crimson.
"I'M FINE!" He cleared his throat. "Anyway, I'm going to be moving through the reflections. If I find Lu first, I'll send someone your way."
"Hop in." Eve pulled a small compact mirror from a drawer and Adam started pushing himself into the small, circular reflective glass, his body contorting to fit. "And take these." She started handing out earmuffs to the group. "Charon always insisted we carry extra."
"Bois, you stay here and be good." The Winner Adam had killed back in Hell turned to the Roosters behind him. "We'll be back."
"Okay Boss!" The roosters scattered again.
"It is good to keep your p-p-pets safe." The man with the missing legs spoke and Adam finally recognized him as one of the automated staff. Poor guy looked as if he had a rough go of it prior to Adam's arrival.
"Actually, Paul, you stay too. Sorry, I took your legs." The Winner sat the automated employee back down giving him a pat on top of his golden hair.
"It is fine. I did not need them. But I w-w-will stay and watch your b-b-bois."
"Let's go." Eve opened the door, quickly hopping onto Daisy's back with athletic agility. The mirror jiggled with the movement as Eve had clipped it to her dress, keeping it open so Adam could leave if the need arose. "Let's go Daisy Bell." Eve cooed to the steed as suddenly the pale hooves covered by a cold; otherworldly mist started to beat against the soft Purgatory ground.
Adam stayed in the compact watching the world jostle about as the horse took off through Purgatory. It was a little odd, being inside the reflections here. There were plenty of exits, but most seemed to be near the water. So, Adam avoided any opening that looked long, linear. He could get out of a reflection without touching the water, but that would do him no good if he fell back in. And even Adam knew the water in Purgatory was dangerous, always looking for its next victim. No, he needed to find something specific.
It took a while before he saw what he was looking for, a small, strangely shaped light. There seemed to be fire reflecting in the surface, a lot of gold. Adam jumped from the reflection he was into the next one. He took a peek. He could see gloved hands, a golden bow ablaze with arrows of pure light. It burned his eyes to look too long. But he heard the voice he needed.
"Lu!" Adam called out to him, reaching a hand out only after the arrow was fired. He didn't want to distract the angel mid shot.
"ADAM!?" He felt a hand grab his, and instantly he was pulled free, into Luciael's arms. He looked up to see many eyes glaring down at him. "How- W- WHY THE FUCK ARE YOU HERE!?" Well... Lu seemed pissed. But so was Eve. Adam's entire day seemed to involve being yelled at by people he loved. Maybe he should call his sons just to see if he could get everyone he cared about pissed at him all at once.
"Emily's in danger!" Adam put a hand on Lucifer's cheek.
"What!?"
"I- She says the Palace of Souls is under attack by Monsters!"
"Monsters?" Michael was suddenly at their side.
"That's what she said. You have to help her!"
"It seems this was an attempt to get our attention so a small group of Corrupted Abominations could get free reign on the new souls." Michael's mask was always smiling, but Adam could tell from his voice he was pissed.
"What do we do?"
"You, Gabe, and Uri finish cleaning out Port Gatory. Make sure you find Cthulhu. I'll deal with the palace."
"Right. You be careful."
"You be careful brother." And with that, Michael was gone. Lucifer sighed heavily. Adam felt himself held a little closer to that warm, angelic body. It was impressive how much larger the Devil's wings were post-Redemption. (And the gold wasn't a bad color on him at all.)
"Two attacks. That's fucking bullshit!"
"I guess they don't play fair."
"Not typically." For a moment, the faceplate of the mask slid up. "You were so fucking stupid to come here, you know that right."
"I had to tell you about Emily. But you weren't answering your phone. And I hadn't heard from you since this fucking morning and-" Adam was cut off as lips met his own. He stopped talking, melting into the sensation.
"I'm fine." Lucifer pulled away; Adam's heart felt like it might explode out of his chest. "Now get back in the fucking apple." And with that he started shoving Adam back into the shining, reflective fruit that sat on his hat.
"Evie is on her way. She's looking for you too. With the Captains and that Winner." Adam managed to get the words out as he was shoved inside.
"They're alive?" Lucifer sounded relieved.
"Hurt, but alive."
"We'll find them." Lucifer took off. From inside the apple, Adam could see Port Gatory was burning. Some buildings were completely destroyed; the streets were covered in debris. There still seemed to be some monsters climbing the buildings, slithering over the rubble. Adam closed his eyes, trying not to look too long or too hard. It was bad for him. He didn't come all this way to have a relapse. Eve would kill him if he did.
Lucifer might kill him too.
There would be a line.
"Oh!" Adam saw the little circle of light being tossed about as he recognized it as Eve's compact. They were close again. "She's this way!"
"There's something there." Lucifer drew his bow. Adam could see it. Something large, fleshy moving in the trees. Seemed a little spry for a Shoggoth. But perhaps it didn't matter, as in an instant it went up in a burst of golden flames. "Back, abomination!" Lucifer lowered closer to the group, flying with ease alongside the speeding horse. "Are you okay?"
"Yes, thank you Archangel." Eve bowed her head looking a little shaken. "Good to see you like this again."
"Good to see you, Eve. Jezebel, Jazeerael, Pentious, I am relieved to see you are all still alive. I'm going to escort you into the heart of the city. We've gathered as many souls as possible together and Uriel has made a protective barrier." Lucifer gestured for them to follow, and Daisy took the queue.
They reached their destination. Lucifer removed his faceplate again, examining the group as Adam watched quietly from his hiding spot. They seemed to be inside a building. This one in better shape than most. Jazeerael bowed his head instantly, speaking first.
"Archangel."
"Holy shit, Vox called it." Jezebel clapped her hands quietly.
"No, he didn't." Lucifer stuck a finger out toward Jezebel.
"We're Redemption buddies!" The Winner seemed the most excited by this news. Lucifer blinked.
"Yeah, sure man."
"Did Adam find you?" Eve asked quickly.
"He did." Lucifer sighed. "And I'm pissed he's here. But that asshole is allergic to listening." He tapped the apple on his hat. "Come on out, idiot." Adam stuck his hand out of the hat to say hello. However, Lucifer grabbed it, pulling him until he was able to catch the leader of the Exorcists in his arms, bridal style. He looked down at him, and Adam's cheeks instantly went pink again. "You should never do that again." His voice was stern.
"Noted." Adam put his hands up as Lucifer set him on his feet. "But I had to tell you what Emily said."
"You could gave given the fucking message to Eve. You didn't have to endanger yourself." Lucifer's anger seemed to almost sound like concern. It was funny like that. Adam was a little caught off his guard.
"I... just wanted to make sure you weren't doing anything dumb."
"So, you decided to use up all the stupid for yourself. I see." Lucifer took a deep breath in. "Look, we managed to run off Nyarlathotep and Yog Sothoth- barely. We assume Cthulhu was with them, but no one has confirmed eyes on him. But the streets are filled with every Eldritch abomination known to man and angel alike. And we have to split the group because Adam just told me that some abominations are attacking the Palace of Souls." Lucifer inhaled deeply, trying to calm himself.
"Sorry to bring more bad news." Adam put a hand on his shoulder. "But think about it this way, you can keep me in your hat, and I can pop out like a surprised attack."
"Absolutely fucking not." Lucifer answered instantly. "Look, I love you, but you gotta keep your ass right here. You're fucking Corrupted."
"W... what?" Adam's heart stopped beating in that moment.
"Aw." Eve smiled.
"What? Jazeerael also looked confused.
"Waaaait, was that scene with the kiss legit? Like for real for real?" Jezebel covered her mouth.
"Wait, was Cthulhu the green haired guy?"
The only one who wasn't currently floored, was the Winner. He seemed focused on something else. Adam was quiet for a moment. Green hair...? That sounded almost... familiar. The guy from the theater...?
"You guys saw him?" Lucifer visibly tensed.
"Yes!" The winner nodded eagerly.
"So, he was here!" Lucifer's halos started glowing more brightly. There was a pause as the Winner looked deep in thought before answering.
"Yes! But he said he had another engagement to attend."
"Oh motherfucker." Lucifer's eyes widened, what little color he had was drained from his face. He turned his gaze into himself for a moment. "Gabe, Cthulhu's the one at the palace of souls. Mikey needs help! ASAP!"
"Well, that is not a good development!" It was almost instantaneous before Gabriel was suddenly in the room with them, strolling out of one of the elevators that Adam was pretty sure was broken. "Oh, hello Adam!"
"Hi Gabe."
"Can you take Adam and the others away from here? We might have to put Purgatory on hold, at least until we get Michael back." Lucifer was clearly stressed out.
"Leave Purgatory..." Gabriel took the mask off. He was visibly frowning. "Like this...? Lu I think all their defenses are shot-"
"Cthulhu is going to kill Michael!"
"Right." That made Gabriel fall quiet. "If it's just him, we might be able to run him off pretty quickly..." He looked at Adam, Eve, and the rest of the Port Gatory crew. "Head toward the exit with Uri and Raph, I'll meet you guys Lickety-split!"
"Thank you, Gabe." Lucifer put his helmet back on. "Adam, you behave yourself and listen to Gabriel or I swear to the Metatron that I will reign all of Hell upon you when I get home!" Adam averted his gaze, cheeks pink.
"I'll be good."
"You fucking better." And with that, Lucifer took to the sky. Gabriel surveyed the group looking a little confused.
"How did you get here, Adam. No offense but crossing realms shouldn't be possible for a human soul."
"I crossed through the Heaven phone with my mirror ability." Adam replied honestly. No use lying to Archangel's face.
"Gosh, that... is strange that you can do that." Gabriel went quiet for a moment. "I guess that's how we get you back though!" He clapped his hands. "Everyone take my hand." He offered his hand forward. Everyone grabbed on. The Winner seemed rather flustered to do so, fanning himself with a gloved hand.
"Gabriel, we're moving so fast."
"Yeah, speed is kinda my thing." Gabriel smiled and suddenly they were back in front of Eve's house. Eve jumped.
"Daisy Belle-"
"Daisy is back with her Mistress, I wouldn't worry." Gabriel opened the door for them. Everyone filed inside. "Eve, where is the Heaven phone?"
"Upstairs." Eve gestured for Gabriel to follow her.
"Adam," Gabriel nodded to him. "You come too." The First Man hurried to Gabriel's side. He wasn't going to push his luck in Purgatory any longer.
"Right."
"Gabriel!" The Winner called out to him. Gabriel turned his head.
"Hm?"
"Y-you're... you're doing great in the good fight... d... darling!" The Winner got increasingly flustered as he spoke.
"Oh! You did great too, Cedric, buddy!" Gabriel gave him a thumbs up before pulling Adam up the stairs with Eve. The Archangel approached the Heaven phone, putting his hand against the glass. "Hell." The glass illuminated and, in a moment, Adam found himself staring at the fluffy face of Muppcifer himself.
"Gabriel!"
"Oh! Hey Muppcifer! Good to see you, pal!" Gabriel sounded genuine. "I have Adam here, we... un... we're gonna send him back."
"Makes sense, makes sense," Muppcifer nodded as Adam was gently nudged into the glass by Gabriel. "How are things in Port Gatory?"
"Not great if I'm being honest, buddy-o." Gabriel shook his head. "Still got some abominations here but we have to pull our forces to go help the Palace of Souls. We got rid of the Elder God presence, but I hate to leave Port Gatory defenseless-"
"Say no more my fine, feathered friend!" Muppcifer grabbed Adam's hand, but rather than helping him through the glass, he just sort of... held it. "I was concerned you might need help, so I took the liberty of doing some recruiting!"
"O-oh?" Gabriel blinked. Muppcifer tilted the mirror, which jostled Adam a bit as he saw the seven Deady Sins were gathered in the workshop. Thankfully they could adjust their sizes because that was not going to be an easy fit."
"You brought the Sins!?" Gabriel sounded shocked. "What about equipment? Helmets aren't exactly easy-"
"I thought about that too!" Muppcifer cut him off. "I got Carmilla to make us three. They're not top quality, but for what it sounds like you have left, it might just work." Adam looked back to see Gabriel staring wide eyed.
"Holy guacamole... that... that's actually a really good idea. I hate to ask you guys to endanger yourself but-"
"If I have the opportunity to help Michael," Satan was the one who spoke up, his deep voice filling both rooms. "It would be my pleasure."
"Aw! Thanks Satan! That's mighty nice of you!" Gabriel smiled. Adam could not help but feel like Lucifer would hate this solution. But... he wasn't there to protest, so... he supposed it wouldn't matter.
"If you grab my hand, I can take you to the other side." Adam offered hesitantly. He was supposed to be going home, but this was only a slight detour. Gabriel looked thoughtful again, but eventually nodded.
"I hate to ask you to do that, but it saves us a lot of time."
"Sure." Adam started bringing the Sins through the mirror one at a time.
"The ones without helmets, guard this residence. The ones with helmets, I'll escort you to the battlefield." Gabriel was already back in combat mode. "I will feel a whole lot better knowing we have help here."
"If we're going to beat this, we have to work together, right?" Satan looked rather pleased with himself.
"Oi, Lucifer's fuck-maid," Mammon addressed Adam as the First Man was taking him across. Adam felt his face heat up.
"Adam. My name's Adam."
"Don't care." Mammon made a shushing motion with his free hand, and Adam debated trapping him in the mirror forever. "Do you do parties?"
"No."
"I haven't had a good fight in forever!" Beelzebub pumped her first in the air. "Wait you can bring booze to a fight right?"
"You can bring what you want if it does damage." Ozzie shrugged.
"And bring me too, Adam." The Muppet grabbed his hand as Adam finished. Adam looked back at Gabriel, then at the Muppet. "I'm Pride right now, right? I should help."
"He's got a point." Gabriel nodded and Adam escorted the Muppet through the glass. "Thank you so much for your help, Adam. Stay right there and we'll call for you when everyone needs to get back." And with that, the connection was ended.
Adam stood there. Staring at himself in the glass.
Sure, maybe going to Port Gatory to find Lucifer had been a stupid move.
But in the long run, it seemed his stupidity had paid off.
Lucifer might not approve of the plan.
But fuck it.
So long as that asshole survived, Adam didn't care.
The First Man took a deep breath, exiting the Hallway going back toward Lysander who was sitting in the circle trying to balance the frisbee in his horn. He saw Adam an immediately perked up.
"Mate! You missed it! All the Sins showed up!"
"I saw." Adam nodded.
"And the frame is fixed?"
"It is."
"Awesome!" Lysander got to his feet. "Then," he reared back. "Go long!" Adam did not have time to question if this was a good idea because the next thing he knew a frisbee was hurtling down the hall. Adam raced to catch it. He managed to grab it right before it flew out of the broken window. "Oh, thank fuck you caught it! We almost lost the frisbee!" Adam didn't respond. He had been planning on it, but something caught his eye in the distance.
"Is that?" Adam squinted as he saw two figures moving toward the mansion in a hurry. "... Lilith?"
"I do not feel good."
"Syn?" Adam turned to see Syn fall from the sky as Lilith drew closer to the door. Thankfully, she fell directly onto Lysander who caught her in one hand.
"There we go mate! The circle is complete!" Lysander put her in his coat pocket. Adam felt his mouth go dry, his heart pounding for a different reason. He looked back at Lysander.
"We need to get out of here."
"Right." Lysander nodded, joining Adam at the shattered window. "Good thing I can leave the circle."
Q: Would Sera go so far as to try to kill the archangel? (We know who she hates.)
A: At this point? Absolutely. Sera sees the Archangels (except Gabriel) as no better than the Elder Gods. As false idols who mislead other angels the way Lucifer did before the Fall. If she could, she would kill them in a heartbeat.
Q: Do you have a favorite movie? TV series? And Cartoon?
A: My favorite movies are Trick R' Treat and Thunderbolts. Cartoon wise I would say Meiruko Chan, Spy x Family, Another, and Bob's Burgers. TV show, I'm a big fan of Ghosts!
Q: Are you planning for any character to die in the story?
A: As of right now, it's up in the air. I have moments where characters COULD die, but I also have ways to not kill them. It just goes off of what feels right in the moment. >_<
Q: Will the Lilith and Cthulhu storyline disrupt the characters' lives?
A: Oh yes. The Lilith storyline is going to come in blazing once it gets going. Her actions affect everyone. And both Adam and Lucifer are her ex-husbands which raises another level of social discomfort- especially given where they are in their relationship. (I did draw a funny comic about this on my bluesky :P)
Q: Will Adam find redemption?
A: That's spoilers, technically. But I'll say it is possible!
Q: And will you say hello to me? :D
A: Absolutely! ♡(◕ᗜ◕✿) Hello Mlada Dama! I hope you have a fantastic week!!!
Q: Do you have any plans for another story?
A: I might do a sequel at some point. But that might not be for a while :P. Once I finish this I'll probably take a small break. I've got a lot of group art projects I agreed to help out in for Hazbin and I am behind on my work (Oopsie >_<)
Q: And are you okay with translating my questions?
A: I have no problem with translating! Speak however you are most comfortable! I am just happy to speak with you! (◕ω◕✿)
Q: You've been writing this for two years (congratulations!) since shortly after the first season concluded. You said in last year's Q&A that this was based off a roleplay, and I wanted to know how you got into Hazbin Hotel to begin with and what made you decide to create something based on it. On a somewhat related note (not sure if this should be a separate question), do you read any other fics in this fandom, or are you primarily focused on exploring the universe in your own story?
A: I was actually interested in it since stumbling on the pilot. But eventually I kinda forgot about it. When the first season released I actually didn't watch it for a while until all my discord roleplay partners were watching it so I finally gave in. I liked the show a lot, (I'm sure you could guess) but I kind of fell in love with Adam. He's just such a bad boy. But I've always really loved Angel-ology. I've been OBSESSED with the Archangels since I was just a little girl. My aunt used to have pictures of them guarding the doorways in her house and I would always look at Michael and I just felt like he would keep me safe. (It's silly, I know, but I was little). So, when Hazbin aired I just couldn't sit on the idea that the Archangels were still genuinely good and loving people who cared about their brother, and I wanted to share that concept since, at the time, I didn't see a lot of Michael interpretations where he loved and adored his brother.
As for other fics, I, honestly haven't had time to read any. When I'm not writing this I'm working, when I'm not working, I'm drawing, and when I'm not doing any of that I am playing Overwatch because it owns my soul.
Q: Have there been any significant changes you've had to make over the course of writing this story? I know you've included references to merch drops and the second season as they occurred while you were posting (like Ctoggha taking Adam's form in Lute's dream in his office as a nod to the canon hal-Lute-cination), but I was wondering if you'd had to make any more notable adjustments from the initial idea or outline.
A: There have DEFINITELY been some big changes. It's wild to think about, but in the original draft, Azrael was still alive. But I realized how much more of a driving force it would be if she wasn't. Also the original draft had a part where Lute infiltrated Hell and joined the Hotel. But I kinda nixed that idea because it didn't make sense in the long run. And Seth originally wasn't going to be in the Exorcists. It was just going to be Abel. But I wanted to give Seth more of a role.
Q: Do you write outside of fandom?
A: I do! I am working on my own, original series. It's a sci-fi/ fantasy retelling of fairytales from the POV of the royal guards.
Q: Is Lucifer going to be ruthless with those who betrayed him?
A: Lucifer is going to struggle with the ruthlessness because of who exactly betrayed him and why. But I promise there WILL be consequences, some rather severe, and no one will get off easy.
Q: What kind of relationship would Abel and Seth have with Neo? Would it be awkward or would they get along right away?
A: Assuming they are over the Corruption, Abel and Seth would probably like Neo. They might see him as kind of a quiet uncle. Seth would find him odd, but I think over all both of them would like Neo once they get over the fact that he looks like their dad's Sinner form.
Q: What about them and Lucifer? Would they be accepting (and if possible, could you give two answers for them knowing about Lucifer's redemption vs not knowing?) or would they just see him as their dad's weird boyfriend that they try really hard to pretend is just an acquaintance at best?
A: Seth having died much older would see Lucifer as his dad's weird boyfriend. If he knew about the Redemption I think he'd be a little more at ease, knowing his dad was at least in good hands. If he did not know, he's be worried about how his dad was being treated and check on him constantly until he eventually realizes his father is in good hands.
ABEL on the other hand would see Lucifer more like a second dad. If he knew about the Redemption he would definitely be that kid that goes all out for his step-dad. (Though Abel is an older teenager and not an actual child). If he DIDN'T know about the redemption he would still want to move to Hell to spend time with his parents. Abel's always been a daddy's boy so if Lucifer is his new dad he will want to earn his love.
Q: Will Lucifer ever discover the gym, bowling alley and movie theater? This is unbelievably important to me.
A: Yes. Eventually through the power of his angelic senses, he will. figure out something is amiss. He'[s just been too busy at the moment.
Q: Will Sir Pentious and Gabriel talk about the ring or is the poor snake going to feel like an abandoned housewife waiting for her husband to return from war?
A: OMFG >_<. We actually see a bit of this in the current chapter LOL. Poor Gabriel is oblivious to the poor housewife he has left, waiting for him with a handkerchief in hand. Gabriel is just too busy to sit down and talk, unfortunately. But I like to think when things calm down, Jazeerael will sit them down and solve this.
Q: -You've mentioned before in some comments that you'd be interested in writing bonus stories after this fic is done. Do you have any plans in mind for them? And I normally wouldn't ask this (so feel free to ignore this part if you're uncomfortable with it), but I've seen some of the more adult artwork you've posted to Bluesky so I'm curious as to whether some of these stories might be a little... higher rated? I know that I personally wouldn't say no to an expansion of the ending scene to Chapter 101 👀
A: YES! I HAVE been tempted to do a NSFW spinoff chapter or two. They would be posted separately. But It has definitely crossed my mind. Nothing plot relevant. But you know. The spicy stuff. ;P
Character Question: Nyarlathotep: why this appearance? It's a world where souls transcend their humanity, and having a human form doesn't guarantee discretion. And the long hair... Sexy, but not practical...
A: "It was the form I once used on Earth to draw in crowds for miles around for my shows- if you think about it, the others have been stealing that whole concept from me. I was the one who first used a human form to lurer in souls. And I have found over the year that you catch more meals with honey. Beauty draws them in like moths to a flame. Will I blend in amongst the flock of Hell? No. But sheep don't follow one another. I'll be that idol, that beacon of glory into the next life." As he speaks, the Elder God's eyes brighten, there is something shifting behind his smile. "You're right, it does not guarantee discretion, but when have I ever been discreet?"
"He's right about that." There is a small snort from Cthulhu who is sitting nearby but the Crawling Chaos chooses to ignore him.
"At this point, we don't need to hide. We're winning." He brings a gloved hand through the silken locks. "And the long hair may not be practical, but it looks great on the stage. And these bodies are just illusions anyway. It's not my fault if no one else on the team had good taste."
TUMBLR! YOU HAVE EXTRA TIME FOR THE Q&A BECAUSE I AM A LAZY BITCH AND FORGOT TO POST HERE!
More to the Story: Chapter 105: Alastor's Day Out Two Years Later
"It's going to be the biggest film of the year." Vox's voice was about the last thing Alastor wanted to hear on a day like today. Typically, the Radio Demon could spend his mornings in peace and quiet, occasionally indulging the Princess as a disinterested earpiece whenever she needed to vent about her latest hair-brained scheme or parental issues. But since the Vees had arrived, Alastor found his usually pleasant mornings had become a cacophony of narcissism and incorrect animal facts. For a man who's sole, defining character trait was his love for sharks, it was almost impressive how little Vox actually seemed to know about him. From the snippets of conversation to which Alastor had been unwittingly exposed to over the course of almost a year now- (wow had it really been a year since Tweedle Dumb and Tweedle Vee had moved into Charlie's little playground?)- it seemed Vox thought his little abomination he kept in the fish tank (that he had moved into his room at the Hotel, which wasn't a hassle at all) was indistinguishable from a normal shark. "I know its not out yet, but there's already talking of winning a Voxcer."
"Isn't that the fictional award that your company made up?" Alastor had not agreed to be bombarded with Vox's voice this early in the morning, but since he was being held against his will by the convention of politeness, he might as well ruin Vox's day. It was so easy to get under his skin it was almost not fun. But even the finest comedian would have to go for low-hanging fruit once or twice.
"It's a real award." And just like that, Vox was annoyed. It really was too simple. "And all of Hell tunes into the ceremonies because its that important."
"I don't."
"You don't count."
"Vox, come on," Velvette was always the voice of reason when it came to the bumbling idiots in the tower. Which, admittedly wasn't saying much. "He's just trying to piss you off."
"I would never!" Alastor put a hand to his chest. "I mean, I don't have to try. I can just sit here with my tea, making astute observations and our dear friend Vox gets himself all worked up on his own. It's almost a talent, I'll be honest." He kept one hand on his chest as he brought his other hand, still holding the cup, all the way up to his lips. "But getting mad at someone for simply existing isn't very Redemption of you." He took a small sip. Somehow it tasted sweeter than before. "And you both made a deal with Charlie to try, didn't you?"
"My deals are none of your fucking business." The eyes on Vox's screen narrowed. "And don't think I've forgotten who's fault it is that we're even in this mess." Alastor lowered his cup, the smile on his lips more genuine than it had been in days. Perhaps today wouldn't be so bad.
"Whose?"
"Don't engage with him." Velvette grabbed Vox by the arm, forcibly turning his body away, but the flat head was still glaring daggers at the relaxed demon in the chair.
"I'm not engaging, I'm correcting."
"Don't try to mansplain it to me, you're literally still engaging." Velvette grabbed Vox's head and forced him to turn away. "Ignore him. He's not worth your time. Think about the movie. Our exclusive premier is today."
"That you are bullying the entire Hotel into attending, if I recall."
"Not the entire hotel," Vox's head whirled back to look at Alastor as if it had been pulled by a string. "You aren't invited." Alastor's grin widened slightly.
"That's not very inclusive."
"Oh fuck off, you wouldn't want to go anyway." Velvette had ignored her own advice about engagement, but it seemed to be coming from a place of irritation.
"That's not the point. It's still nice to be invited."
"I'm not doing this." Velvette sighed heavily, she grabbed Vox's screen in both of her hands, turning him so that he could only look at her. "You are not going to ruin premiere day because you let Alastor crawl up your ass all the way to your fucking head. Do you hear me?"
"Gross." Alastor could have lived without Velvette's wording.
"You're right." Vox took a deep breath, but Alastor could still see the tension in the way he stood. "We are doing something important and we can't let some smiling bitch with a bowl cut rain on our parade."
"There we go!"
"I hardly think watching Vox stroke his own ego for three hours is going to help Hell, but at least you'll be out of my hair which I appreciate."
"As I am sure you're aware," Vox's head snapped back to look at Alastor so quickly that he nearly caused Velvette to lose her balance. "There is an epidemic in Hell. And the best way to stop a disease from spreading is proper education. Which is at the heart of our film."
"I thought the number one way to stop the spread of disease was handwashing."
"As you know, since you have it, washing hands does little to stop Corruption."
"Are you telling me you don't wash your hands?"
"I wash my fucking hands-" Vox's voice crackled with electricity. It was as if Velvette's words had already turned to static in that almost nonexistent brain- but in Vox's defense the size of his head didn't leave much room for a brain, Alastor supposed. "You're the one who's Corrupted, asshole!" He pointed a crimson claw toward Alastor who had really done nothing but ask genuine questions, and was truly undeserving of such a lecture. "Not me!"
"If I'm not mistaken, you're Corrupted too."
"And who's fault is that?" Vox's eyes narrowed. His voice got louder. Alastor simply kept his smile, eyes glancing up the stairs to make sure there were no uninvited listeners to overhear this spat.
"Your own."
"But you-"
"I never made you do anything." Alastor took another sip from his cup, confident that they were alone. "But if you're so convinced, why don't you tell the Princess everything?" He finished the tea in his cup, standing up, he walked past the Vees toward the kitchen. "Go ahead. I'm sure she'll believe you. After all," with a wave of his hand he swapped the teacup for Vox's treasured Fuck Alastor mug. "She's been so open to listening to you in the past." Vox's eyes visibly widened at the sight of the novelty mug.
"My mug! I fucking knew it!"
"What mug?" In the blink of an eye Alastor was holding the teacup again. Vox made a move like he was about to follow Alastor to the kitchen but Velvette was faster. She grabbed Vox by the arm spinning him around and grabbing his other arm with her free hand, holding him solidly in place.
"Don't. Fucking. Engage!"
"Be he-"
"I don't give a shit what he did! You can't keep playing into him and then getting fucking shocked when he ruins your day!" Velvette was shaking him with every word. "Focus on the movie, not on him. And another thing..." her voice trailed off as Alastor had wandered into the next room and turned the water on, drowning out Velvette's lecture into more of a indistinguishable murmur. He wasn't that invested in Velvette's impossible quest to make Vox focus. He knew a doomed task when he saw one. But if she wanted to make herself Sisyphus, that was her prerogative. He had enough on his plate today without adding on the Vees usual antics.
No, for once, Alastor had something to do that almost made him wish he could accept the invitation to watch Vox's attempt at cinema. (The entire genera was dead on arrival. It lacked the imaginative qualities of radio, making those who saw it as an artform nothing more than ignorant philistines. Vox was evidence enough if that.) On second thought, perhaps Alastor should be grateful for his pre-existing conflict.
Not that he would have gone anyway. But now he had a valid excuse. (Though, there was some tragedy in that he wouldn't get to see the Princess's reaction. As, he was relatively confident that no one had bothered to check with her before they made an entire archive of how badly her father had fucked up when attempting to protect Hell.)
Oh well.
The plans were set.
He could not get out of them now if he tried.
He cleaned his cup, dried it, and put it away because unlike most of the people at this mundane little establishment, he could at least act like a functioning adult. He then took a moment, staring about of the window at the early morning sun as it bathed hell in its usual infernal glow.
It was still early, many of the morons that flooded the street flocking to whatever powerful Overlord gave them the most reassuring false sense of security, were still either too hung over or too dead to cause much mischief. It was his favorite time of day, as usually it gave him a moment of peace, of reflection. But now the mornings were a different type of entertainment. Vox could be played like a fiddle, and while that was fun, Alastor had hoped the Flat Headed narcissist would have been kicked to the curb by now.
Or at least he could have had the decency to go insane. He might be more entertaining on the brink of a breakdown. After all, when he had first become Corrupted he had practically jumped on the Devil's dinner table like a feral animal, screaming accusations that were dreamt up in delusion.
That had been entertainment.
The Shoggoths were supposed to have taken care of almost everything. But no one had accounted for Adam's behavior. A perfect plan could fall to pieces if one single cog was out of place. And Adam was not just out of place. His location was impossible to predict. A side effect of Corruption Alastor enjoyed when it applied to him but unfortunately it had its downsides.
Alastor winced as he heard something breaking in the other room. It wasn't long before Vaggie could be heard arguing with Velvette about a lamp or... something. Alastor may work for the Hotel, but they could not pay him enough to care. So, instead of engaging, he decided it was best to walk past all the arguing sinners, and to the front door. He was a busy Demon, after all.
He didn't have time to watch the Vees rub the inescapable scent of failure all over Charlie's pipe dream. To be fair to them, the Princess didn't have much hope prior to the dynamic duo getting involved. But if there was one thing Vox knew how to do, it was to run a concept into the ground.
So, Alastor walked straight past Vaggie who was holding up one of Vox's movie posters and trying to talk reason into a head too flat to fit it. He headed out the door, down the quaint little path, and toward Cannibal Town. It wasn't quite time to run his errand, but he didn't have the desire to stay in the Hotel. If he had to listen to Mimzy try to push another DamnWay product on him, he might just lose his cool.
And he didn't mind Mimzy. They had a descent relationship back when they were alive. She helped him meet a steady supply of targets, and she never asked questions. He should have paid closer attention to her after denying to bail her out of her debts. She needed to stand on her own, but rather than learning that lesson she went straight to a different Overlord who had come out of nowhere and climbed straight to the top. It was an unusual story.
Sure, Alastor had done that.
But Alastor had help.
It stood to reason that Mary Lu had help as well, but it was difficult to discern from whom. Then again, Alastor supposed it didn't matter. At the end of the day, Mary Lu was no different from every other fat-headed Sinner that called themselves an Overlord. Aside from the likes of Rosie. Carmilla, Zestial, and himself- Overlords were transient at best. And Rosie, Carmilla, and Zestial had the advantage that they weren't human. They never were. Alastor had been human, once. He supposed he still was, but his advantage was that he dabbled just enough in certain rituals that he came to Hell with a boost of power.
He turned the right heads.
Got the right attention.
Of course... it had landed him here-not so much in Hell but in his current circumstance- so it was hard to say in the end if it was worth the inevitable price.
"Morning Alastor!" There was the friendly greeting he had been expecting. There was always a distinct difference in atmosphere in Cannibal Town from the rest of Hell.
"Why, good morning, Cindy!"
"Are you coming to see Rosie?"
"You know it! Do me a favor, dear, please let Rosie know I've arrived."
"She knows." Cindy smiled wider, her black eyes never left him. Alastor nodded. She was starting to sound more and more like Rosie with each passing year. He probably would not see Cindy any longer after just a decade or so. It didn't bother him, this was not going to be his fate.
"Thank you kindly." He gave a fluid bow at the waist before venturing into the town. The Cannibals were going about their usual business, some able to operate more independently than the rest. He knew which ones were deeper under Rosie's spell. He could see her watching him through those large, reflective onyx eyes. As he walked through the streets one or two heads would always be focused on him. Just watching.
He gave a small wave to one of the children jumping rope, who had their head tilted toward him, following his movement without ever missing a step.
He made it to the General Store, the doors were held open by a husband and wife, Darrin and Olivia, who seemed to have been waiting for him. "Good morning, Alastor." They greeted him in unison. Alastor played along, giving his most elegant bow to the couple.
"Indeed! What a wonderful morning it is." And with that, he went inside the store. He saw Rosie, she was in the back, stocking the shelves full of quaint, new hats. "Rosie! Just the gal I was hoping to see!" Alastor's smile never faded, but he was sure to keep it wide as he greeted her.
"Alastor!" She put a hand to her cheek. "What a surprise! To what do I owe the honor?" Alastor chuckled to himself, he reached out, touching one of the feathers on the hat she had just placed.
"Why, are these Angel feather?"
"You have a good eye! They are!"
"I love what you've done with the corpses."
"Well, there was more to Exorcists than just good meat! Waste not want not, I always say!" Rosie giggled as she put the hats to the side. It was funny how she always pretended to be caught off guard by Alastor when she had been watching him from the moment he crossed her threshold. "I figured why not elevate the fashion here?"
"Do you still have the angel meat?"
"Al, sweetie, it's been two years. Even if it hadn't sold out, it wouldn't be any good by now."
"Really? I would have thought Angel meat would never expire!"
"Corruption does no favors for the meats longevity, but the flavor," Rosie licked her lips at the memory. "Almost as good at the first time I tried it."
"One never forgets their first taste." Alastor had enjoyed a nice taste of Rosie's cuisine when he had been recovering after his battle with Adam. He had assumed the Angelic Asshole would no longer be his problem after Niffty had impaled him several times. But apparently Alastor wasn't able to get rid of a card that was still in play. (At least, that is what he told himself. It was better than admitting he might have lost.) No, he saw now that Heaven's General still had a purpose in this game, still had strings to pull. The issue was that he was a wild card. And while some did not mind the unpredictability- Alastor did. "Rosie, could we chat for a spell? I have missed you as of late and I would love to know what you've been up to!"
"What I've been up to?" She laughed, a hand on her chest. "Oh honey, the world is ending! I'm just enjoying the ride on the way down!" Alastor's smile became less enthusiastic and more irritated by the response. Rosie covered her mouth, reading him like a book. "Don't be like that." She reached over, taking both her index fingers and pushing his cheeks upward. "Let's chat somewhere a little more private." She dropped her hands from his face and pushed past him toward the front of the shop. "I've got a friend visiting! Come seek me out if there's an emergency. Otherwise, get to selling!"
"Yes, Rosie!" A chorus of voices alerted Alastor to the fact that there were more eyes watching him then he realized. Even during their short and superficial exchanging of pleasantries, the store had slowly filled with more and more of the Cannibals, moving nearly silently across the wooden floor. Rosie smiled down at him, Alastor could not help but feel this was some sort of power play. He liked Rosie, really she was one of the only Overlords he found to be worth his time. But he could not help but see the way her eyes would focus on him, even when it was through the eyes of another. She knew what he was.
Corrupted.
"Wonderful! Let's hope you have another successful day, shall we!?" He would not let her get under his skin. He hated the idea of anyone having the upper hand on him.
"You're so sweet." Rosie patted his cheek affectionately, as she guided him toward her own room, a private suite above the store, overlooking all of Cannibal Town out of a quaint, homey window. It would be a serene, rustic image if Alastor didn't know the truth of it. Rosie pulled out a chair for him at a table already set up with two cups and snacks. "I have a pot of chamomile already going, I know how much you enjoy it."
"You spoil me, Rosie."
"What can I say? I do love our little visits."
"I saw you watching me as I came. Were you worried I might forget to stop by?" Alastor took the time to pull Rosie's chair out for her before taking the offered seat.
"Such a Gentleman!" She made a show of covering her heart as if this inane gesture had truly flattered her, as she sat daintily in the chair. "Honestly, Al, you know I just like to watch things."
"That you do! And you use so many eyes to do so!"
"You know me, I'm an angel, I'm used to having a lotta eyes."
"That you are, Rosie my dear." Alastor's fingers drummed against the base of his microphone. "It's been too long since I've gotten to bask in your presence."
"What do you want, Al." Her eyes narrowed but the smile stayed plastered on her face. Though her grin came from the same place as his own, it was not a constant, like his smile. She could still frown without unseen threads pulling on the edges of her mouth. The benefits of her forsaken divinity.
"Why, Rosie, can a friend not simply decide to visit based on the desire for companionship alone? I feel like things have been so hectic-"
"You can visit, and sometimes you do." She stood up as the kettle gave a loud whistle. "I do love that sweater you made me, by the way. Quite cozy!" She lifted the kettle, bringing it to the table, starting to pour the tea. "But I know that look in your eyes. That little smile where you think you're being subtle. But you're not that subtle, Al. I know you want something, and I have plans to see a movie later today, so spit it out."
"Don't tell me you're going to Vox's ego trip of a film. Or to see a film in general. Really Rosie, you know that Radio is the superior artform."
"Of course it is, sweetie, but Carmilla invited me."
"Why?"
"I'm not sure. But with all this craziness going on with Lu, it's kinda got us talking again. You know me, Zestial, Carmi, the last of the Fallen..." the look in her eyes was almost sentimental as she put the kettle back, turning to stove off, and returning to her seat. "It's been nice."
"Rosie, please. Nothing Carmilla can offer you can possibly be worth sitting through Vox's picture show." Alastor had never sensed animosity between Rosie and the other Overlords, but he would hardly have called them close. Rosie was the most like him. Corrupted, dangerous- but she still had a deal going with the Devil, one that had made her complacent. It was a damn shame.
"These are strange times, Al. Everything is going to shit, might as well reunite with some old friends." Rosie was right, the very fabric of reality was unraveling and she was off having movie night with the girls- and Zestial. Admittedly, Alastor had directly contributed to this insanity. But things have been going in a different direction than he was... expecting.
"In times such as these, isn't it more important to get involved? Take things into your own hands! The way things are going now, there is bound to be a power vacuum in Hell, in Heaven- the whole afterlife is going up in chaos- and who better to be there to fix it than us!"
"Us?" Rosie raised an eyebrow.
"Of course! Us!" Alastor watched her expression, but she seemed far from impressed with his spiel. Instead, Rosie took a slow, purposeful sip from her tea.
"There ain't gonna be a power vacuum, Al." She placed the tea cup down, her expression was calm, but stoic. "At the rate things are going, there ain't gonna be a Heaven or a Hell."
"You think I don't know that?" The corners of his mouth stung as his expression fought against his plastered smile. This was why he has come. Alastor did not like to be in situations where he wasn't the one in control. He was a puppet master, he was supposed to be the one pulling the strings. Rosie sat back in her seat.
"I think you know that now."
"You know how this works. All of this," Alastor slammed one hand and down on the table with enough force to make the tea slosh in his glass. He gestured around him, "is the same type of Corruption that you control. Thanks to me the number of souls you'll get has increased a hundred fold."
"Most of the souls you're speaking of will have nothing of value left by the time they reach me. But thank you for thinking of me." She smiled, "I warned you, Alastor. I told you nothing good was gonna come from messing with that magic. You could have made things simple, made a deal with me like all the other Corrupted Souls. I would have given you a peaceful death." That was the problem. Alastor didn't want a death at all. He did not deal with Eldritch bullshit while on Earth just to surrender his soul to a simple fate.
"I know what I'm doing."
"I don't think you do." Rosie's words felt like a dagger to his chest. Alastor was regretting coming here in the first place. But the thing was: Rosie was right. He was in over his head and he fucking knew it. "But we are friends, and it sounds like you have something interesting going on. So, tell me."
"Well, I was going to offer you a chance to meet your gods face-to-face but if your busy playing best friends with Camilla, far be it for me to interrupt."
"Oh, honey." Rosie laughed. It was an unexpected reaction, especially because it was a deep, hearty laugh that shook her shoulders. "Ah, that is tempting. What I wouldn't give to see them again. Its beauty that the mind cannot even comprehend." She stopped laughing, her eyes closed. "How wonderful it would be... but..." her eyes opened. "I can't."
"Not even for old times sake?"
"Oh Al, you old dog." She reached across the table elbowing him playfully. "You want me to go completely insane. Then you might get my job." She picked her cup back up, bringing it to her lips. "Though I doubt you have the power to last like I have. You're sweet and all, but you ain't no angel."
"Rosie, I would never." He would, but he didn't think he could. He took a deep breath. "But the point is there about to be a major play, and I'm offering you a chance to be on the ground floor."
"And which way do you want it to go?"
"Charlie adores me, Cthulhu respects me." Alastor had never really talked to Cthulhu himself, but that fact was irrelevant. He had been an instrumental part of the plan. He was the one who let the Shoggoths in. "When you play both sides does it really matter who the victors are?"
"It doesn't matter to me. Either I keep existing as I am, or I shed this body and become one with a world I only see in my most beautiful dreams. But you... you like existing."
"And I will continue existing, more powerful than ever before. I have a plan, Rosie. A way to come out on top of all of this. I thought you would be interested."
"Well, I'm not." Rosie finished her tea, getting to her feet. "But really dear, do stop by again soon. We need to catch up after your big meeting."
"Seriously? You're leaving?"
"I'm meeting Carmilla and the puppet for lunch."
"The puppet?"
"It's his big debut, his little boyfriend cooked us all a big meal and I want to have a nice, relaxing day before whatever the fuck you're planning goes down."
"You are turning down the opportunity of a life time... for lunch with Carmilla... and a puppet." Alastor got to his feet as well, following Rosie toward the door.
"It's not the opportunity of a life time. It's a chance for me to lose what little shred of sanity I have left. And I'm going to need that for my luncheon." She put her hand on the handle, but stopped, turning to look back at him. "Don't eat or drink anything they give you."
"Thanks." Alastor's face fell as much as it could with the smile being stuck in place. Rosie's hand lingered on the handle, though she was facing the door.
"If you want to have any chance of surviving this... you better hope the The Morningstars pull through." And with that, she opened the door, guiding Alastor out of her store before taking her leave.
That was not reassuring. Because the more Alastor learned about that family, the more incompetent they seemed. Lucifer, of course, being the King of Mistakes.
When this started, when Alastor had made his deal- he had assumed that it would open up doors, opportunities. The Eldritch magic had offered him many things when he was still alive. The key was to never fully surrender. To stay a healthy skeptic. Ignore the whispering, and wait till it faded to touch the magic again.
And he had been told a different story.
It sounded good on the surface. And it offered him a chance to take advantage of a situation that would oust the people in power. Who wasn't tired of the current regime?
The only issue, was that he may have underestimated exactly what this ordeal would entail. Alastor found himself hearing the whispers, louder than before.
He felt that inescapable itch beneath the surface of his skin, crawling whenever he had a moment's peace. He had expected more control but in order to maintain it, he was losing his grip on himself. This was the last thing he wanted. He had seen enough from Niffty.
No.
This was bad.
And having this meeting was only going to make it worse.
He looked up at the building, cringing as best he could with his frozen face. Of all the places to end up, this was like the frosting on a particularly awful cake.
He snapped his fingers.
"An that's why the movie- what the fuck?" In an instant he had Husk at his side. The bartender looked rather irritated, which was shocking given that Alastor couldn't imagine he was thrilled to be dragged along on the Hotel's latest shenanigans. Alastor knew from experience it was exhausting to to constantly be the voice of reason.
"Were you looking forward to Vox's movie?"
"Angel and I were gonna make fun of it if you must know."
"Of course I must know! I must know everything! I don't care but since I own your contract its still my business what you do. And right now, you make me a cocktail!"
"You... kidnapped me for a ... cocktail?"
"I also need you to stay around here, wait for me to get back from my very important meeting. And if its been more than two hours, come in and get me."
"Meeting?" Husk was doing a double take, he still seemed a little disoriented by the transportation. He looked at the building, then back at Alastor. "At VoxTek?"
"Indeed!" He tapped his microphone on the ground gesturing toward the eyesore behind him. "And I will have a bourbon on the rocks. Chop chop."
"I don't believe that you have a meeting at fucking VoxTek."
"And I don't see how that's any of your fucking business. Where's my bourbon?"
"You know what? You're right. It's not my business. If you're gonna blow up the building, the less I know, the better." Husk at least understood that much.
"And my drink is..."
"Jesus fucking Christ." He lifted the hat off his head, reaching inside he grabbed a bottle of bourbon and a small glass. It was a neat little parlor trick.
"I said on the rocks, did I not?"
"You did." Husk sighed heavily, flipping his hat over, shaking it slightly, and ice tumbled into the glass. Alastor's smile widened as he took it.
"Good. Now remember, if I'm not back in two hours, come upstairs."
"Fine."
"And stick around close by. This is VoxTek after all, you never know who you might see!" And with that, Alastor headed inside leaving Husk to do as he pleased.
Within reason.
The Lobby was busy, but no one seemed to be paying him any mind as he made his way to the elevator, up to the listed floor. The main room up here was a bar. Was it tacky to have a bar in the workplace? Probably. But also Alastor could not help but assume the poor employees needed a stiff drink in order to get through a workday under the Vees reign.
The bar was busy, Sinners chatting amongst themselves, too involved in their own lives to notice who was watching them. Alastor took a seat at the bar, putting his drink down on the counter.
"Can I get you anything?" The bartender turned, looking at the glass on the table, and back at Alastor. "Bringing your own drink is a little strange?"
"How do I know yours isn't poison?" Alastor smiled wider. The bartender was a tall, hulking man. He had a bald head, an eye patch, he looked out of place. "Are you here for the meeting, perhaps?" The man's mouth curled into a very slight smile as he grabbed a bottle from under the the counter.
"Perhaps." He he lifted the bottle into the air. "Another round of free drinks!" There were cheers from all around the bar as he poured several glasses and waved his hand over them. The glasses vanished, reappearing on the respective tables and counters. He turned his attention back to Alastor. "Who invited you?"
"Why, Cthulhu, of course!" It had not been Cthulhu.
"I see." Whether the bartender believed him or not, he supposed it didn't matter. This could be one of the Emissaries he had heard so much about. "Interesting."
"Who invited you?"
"Cthulhu." He poured more drinks, putting them on a tray he walked out from behind the bar, putting the drinks on the tables to the delight of all the customers.
"Is this everyone?" The door opened and Alastor tried not to cringe visibly as he heard the voice. The crowd in the bar let out a few drunken cheers as the seat beside Alastor sunk in and Alastor was struck in the face with a feathery boa. Alastor's grip on his glass tightened as the newcomer whirled around looking at him from over the lenses of his heart shaped glasses. "What are you doing here?" The Bartender put a glass in front of the moth Sinner's seat.
"Cthulhu invited him, apparently."
"By name."
"Bull fucking shit. Cthulhu calls me Vacuum and I've been living with the guy for the last few months. I don't think he knows anyone's name."
"I would say its because you suck but that seems like the obvious joke here."
"Listen here you little puta-"
"Now, now." The bartender raised a hand and shockingly Val sat back down instantly. "You came from Purgatory with the others, right? Where are they?" Valentino pulled a fun straw from his coat, putting it in the drink, taking a long sip, legs crossed looking annoyed.
"Cthulhu wanted to buy a mug."
"A mug?" The bartender raised an eyebrow.
"Yeah, I said we could just give him one but he wanted to buy a specific one and I'm going to let them sort that out. Maybe he just wanted to eat the sales girl."
"There is always a chance." The Bartender seemed more bemused than anything else. Alastor determined he did not like whoever this was. He had a sort of feeling about him, like he knew something that Alastor did not. It was kind of infuriating. Alastor did not like not knowing.
A few more rounds of drinks passed before finally the last group walked in. Alastor perked up. He knew one of the four who entered was Cthulhu. He knew who it wasn't.
"Queen Lilith!" Alastor got up from his seat, bowing deeply. Lilith nodded to him. He looked around. This was a big deal, the Queen of Hell herself had entered the room. Val got cheers... where was her fanfare? The people in the bar were looking strangely, lethargic.
"Sorry we're late." There was a man with long, silken black hair, an elegant headdress and a fine suit. "Someone had to get the VoxTek mug with the logo." Behind him was a man with green hair and the brightest crimson eyes Alastor had ever seen. He had a VoxTek mug that he was happily drinking from. If Val was to be believed that was Cthulhu.
Alastor had been in the same place as Cthulhu. They were both at the Halloween party. But he had not crossed his path. At least, if he did, the God of Madness was heavily disguised. He seemed... not what Alastor expected. When he thought of Madness, the Radio Demon had a unique vision in his head, blood splattered, smiling as people screamed around you. Not... idly drinking from a (quite frankly) poorly designed mug.
"It's a fun mug." Cthulhu took his seat and instantly the others fell into place. The bartender reached under the bar again, pulling out a different bottle. The glass was pitch black, it almost seemed to suck in any beam that dared touch the surface. As he popped the cork Alastor swore he felt a shift in the room. What little background noise there had been was instantly silenced. Three glasses were filled. What was inside the bottle was almost more like a gas than a liquid. A greenish tinted smoke was dripping out if the glass as it was set in front of the black haired man, the green haired man, and the last one he took for himself. The black haired man chuckled.
"The good stuff? Yog, you shouldn't have."
"You came prepared." Cthulhu took the glass.
"I'm always prepared." Suddenly the bartender was behind them. "The room is ours. We should be free to talk." Alastor took a glance around the room. There were still people sitting, but they now were perfectly still, staring blankly at the tables in front of them. "All's set to move forward for the next stage."
"Excellent news." Cthulhu took a sip from the glass Yog had given him. Alastor now understood why the bartender seemed like such a know-it-all. He was Yog Sothoth. "And Lilith, you'll be pleased to know that Heaven is struggling to handle all our plays. It won't be long until those pearly gates crumble. Then your Sinners can rise up as they so deserve, lifted by their queen." Cthulhu's voice was surprisingly calm, almost relaxing. But Alastor could hear something ringing in his ears ever since the man drew close. It was not necessarily a bad sound. It was kind if beautiful. Like music Alastor had never heard played with any instrument known to man. But he knew the sound meant nothing good. A sirens call for him to crash into the Corrupted rocks.
"What of the Horsemen!?" The final companion the Queen had brought with her was hunched over, wearing a heavy cloak. He had a tail that looked like it was supposed to split the way the ice demons' tail did, but one side was missing. His blue skin was badly scarred.
"We helped you take care of one of them already." Cthulhu seemed surprised by the outburst. "The one you were most upset with, if I recall."
"Azrael was just one part of the problem-"
"Azazel, please." Lilith put her hand to the scarred demon's arm, seemingly calming him down. "Azrael was the one who turned you in, who had Michael try to kill you..."
"We can take them all out eventually. Not like its hard." The black haired man gave a rather simple shrug. He seemed more interested in drinks than in the conversation.
"No, but we must stay on task." Yog looked down at him, a slight frown on his face. "Isn't that right, Nyarlathotep?" So there were three Elder Gods here.
That meant Alastor wouldn't be able to make a move to free himself from this predicament. He was highly outmatched at this table alone."
"I am just ready to be back." Valentino stretched his back before finally relaxing in his chair. Yog Sothoth returned to the bar, pouring some drinks for Valentino, the Queen, and whoever the fuck Azazel was supposed to be. "No offense, Purgatory was nice and everything but after staying there for a bit I swear I forgot how to make a martini."
"Are you sure you ever knew?"
"Cthulhu l, baby, I respect you and everything, but I gotta ask." Val lowered his glasses, turning to the green haired man. "Why the fuck did you invite him?"
"Hmm?" Cthulhu was more interested in his glass than in the conversation. "Sorry Vance, did you need something from me?" Lilith cleared her throat.
"I invited him."
"Why though?" Valentino squinted.
"Because I play a valuable part in the plan."
"You were supposed to." Lilith's reply made Alastor's fingers tighten on his glass. "How hard was it to control three Shoggoths?"
"If you have an issue with how things went, I would take it up with your ex-husband."
"Which one?" Val seemed to have calmed down and was now leaning forward in the chair, boa around his shoulders, elbows on his knees, listening intently.
"You know what? Fair question." Alastor didn't like Valentino at the best of times, but right now, he didn't like Lilith more. She had dragged him into this situation, after all. "I suppose she has two exes at play." Alastor did not stand for having his work critiqued. If Lilith could have done this herself, then she would have.
"All you had to do, was cause a little chaos then let Lucifer have the big ego boost that defeating them would give. But you lost control. You almost killed Charlie!"
"I fail to see how its my fault." Alastor leaned back in his chair, swirling his drink. "First of all, this was almost two years ago. So, bringing it up now seem like a waste of all these good people's- and Valentino's- time. Secondly, I told you then, but I'll remind you again as it seems you have forgotten, but the radio you gave me to control them got broken when your little two-toned Corrupted pet, popped out of the face of the dial and nearly ripped my smile right off." Adam was surprisingly strong and fast when he was in that rabid, animalistic state. Alastor had been controlling things nicely, he even got Vox thrown into a wall which was hilarious. But Adam had come for him. It almost seemed targeted. He came right out of the reflection, growling like a beast and tackling Alastor to the ground. He had grabbed the radio and smashed it before going into one of the small shards of glass and becoming someone else's problem.
"The Corrupted can be unpredictable." Cthulhu seemed amused by the conversation. "It's what makes them so interesting, I think." Yog Sothoth refilled the VoxTek mug from that strange black bottle.
"There was always a possibility things would go awry. Would it have been simpler if the Fallen one had won the fight? Yes, of course. Then he would never have felt the need to invite the other four to assist him. But this is still a completely winnable situation for us."
"And who doesn't enjoy a challenge?" Cthulhu lifted his glass. Yog picked up his own and the two made the glasses clink together in agreement.
"Just because they put the team back together doesn't mean they're any better off. Last group fight they had, the golden one nearly destroyed half of Heaven's remaining angels." Nyarlathotep also didn't seem concerned. Alastor was pleased over all that only Lilith was pissed by the outcome of the Shoggoth.. But at the same time, it was frustrating. Alastor prided himself on reading people. On knowing just how to get under their skin. Lilith, Val, he could play them better than the Golden fiddle Lucifer supposedly lost to a hillbilly in Georgia. Azazel? Alastor had not interacted with him enough to know how he worked. He seemed quiet, angry. Those types could still be played with the right notes. But the Elders themselves...? Alastor couldn't get a read on them. They seemed remarkably unphased by... well... anything. Were they winning? Were they losing? Sure, Yog Sothoth said things were winnable, but who knew for sure? It was impossible to tell. They just seemed... mildly amused.
"I still can't believe him." Lilith grabbed her glass, drinking it down as if the liquid inside had personally offended her. "After everything Heaven has done, to him, to us, to our people-" her voice shook. "He still lets them in? Let's them manipulate him the way they used to back in Heaven."
"He could have been a great ally if he wasn't a moron, but what can you do." Nyarlathotep gave a shrug. "Personally, I always found him to be a little much." Cthulhu and Yog Sothoth exchanged glances but said nothing. "But he's not half the angel he once was, and thanks to Cthulhu's hard work, Michael isn't much of an issue any longer either."
"It was fun." Cthulhu stirred his drink with his finger, the smile on his face revealing teeth as sharp as daggers in his mouth. "And while the green doctor himself has been slippery, we have gotten to most of the medical angels. Heaven really has been so cooperative." Lilith's expression was sour.
"That would be the first time."
"Don't feel bad, not everyone has my charm." Cthulhu laughed. Alastor kept the smile on his face as he watched the interactions. Perhaps he was being paranoid, but to him this felt more like kids playing with their toys than a meeting of equals. "But that just leaves the red one, and, of course," his body became covered in lines of an inky, black substance that faded away leaving him looking like the overly cheerful, white-haired angel who had saved the Sinners from the Shoggoths, "our dear, dear friend." Nyarlathotep rolled his eyes.
"I still think I could have made a better Gabriel."
"You wouldn't have." Yog Sothoth shut him down almost instantly. "Trust me." Nyarlathotep glared at the taller, looming figure that Yog Sothoth had taken.
"I would have been great."
"If it makes you happy, when we do a big group, I'll let you be the red one." Cthulhu reached over, putting a hand on the other God's shoulder, but Nyarlathotep seemed unimpressed.
"I don't want to be Uriel! At least let me be Lucifer."
"Luciael." Yog Sothoth corrected.
"No one gives a fuck if he got his wings back or not." Nyarlathotep spat back. Though, judging from the expressions, it seemed as if at least Lilith seemed to care very much about that fact. Azazel put a hand on her shoulder. Valentino was none the wiser as he had gotten popcorn from... somewhere, and was watching the show. "I would still do the best."
"We already told Ctoggha that he gets to be the Gold one." Cthulhu replied as-a-matter-of-factly. Nyarlathotep was even less impressed by this response.
"He can't even exist in the physical plain!"
"He can," Yog Corrected, "he's just powerless."
"I don't care who plays who so long as you carry out our deal!" Lilith spoke up. Alastor felt his breath stop for a moment as he tried to get a read on the Elder's reactions. This could be seen as a slight against them. Alastor himself would not have appreciated such an interruption. But Cthulhu simply smiled, a polite and calm sort of smile.
"Why, of course, my dear." He reached out his hand, taking Lilith's glove into his own bare palm as he turned back into the green haired form which seemed to be his default. "I could never forget our deal." He looked her directly in the eyes. For a moment, Alastor saw chains of Lilith's purple around all the Old One's wrists, binding them to her. "My people too have suffered at Heaven's hands. They love to judge, to gatekeep. They see different as a threat." Alastor felt his skin starting to crawl again, that ringing in his head was getting louder. "We have suffered along side you. If anything we see Hell as our friends. You're the only ones who have suffered as we have for the simple crime of existing."
"It is horrible what they've done." Lilith seemed reassured by the speech while Alastor found himself wondering if Cthulhu actually remembered her name.
"And the Exterminations on top of that? Treating your people like cattle?" Cthulhu continued, his expression was intense his voice dripping with sympathy. "All because you made an example of one angel? They made an example of their own brother back in Eden and you were supposed to just stay quiet." Lilith frowned.
"If she had just helped-"
"Shhh, shhh..." Cthulhu's voice was like the rain, lulling, gentle. "Sometimes we have to make difficult choices. Its part of being a leader."
"And she betrayed us." Azazel put an arm around Lilith's shoulder. "Her loyalties were always with Heaven. You knew that and Lucifer refused to listen."
"He never listens... not anymore." There was a sadness in Lilith's voice that seemed wasted on someone like the King, who, honestly, looked indistinguishable from a Muppet, so Alastor was a little confused why powerful souls like that of the Queen and the First Man seemed to be throwing themselves at his grimy little hooves.
"And now? He sees change on the horizon, he sees Heaven struggling to hold the gates, he sees the path to freedom laid out in front of him. And what does he do? He sacrifices himself, his time, his energy into rebuilding those gates with Sinner and Hellborn blood. He proudly wears the very same helmets the Exorcists bore to mock your suffering. He moves hand-in-hand with the man who sacrificed his own brother just to tear your love apart." Cthulhu released her hand. "We have suffered alongside you in silence. Kept dead and dreaming in a pit just because they are afraid of what we have to offer. We see a progress for humans too, just like you did. We see how great they can become when not weighed down by Heaven's arbitrary rules." He smiled at her, it was all teeth. "I have not forgotten our deal, and nor could I. Deals are binding, after all."
"Good." Lilith seemed surprised by the response. "I am glad to see you understand what we are going through." To Alastor, that sounded like a bunch of straight-up lies. But whatever. He wasn't the one with the royal title, as much as he should have been. "Hell should not be suffering, scrambling to get by as we are crushed under the heel of Heaven's boot as if we are just insects to them."
"Indeed. And with our help, we will lift Hell, lift the Sinners, give you the power you need to finally stake your claim, and make Heaven pay for how they treated you." Cthulhu could spin all the right words, and Alastor had to admit it was easy to believe him when his head was filled with beautiful music. But in that same thought, he could hear Rosie's words, through the beautiful chiming.
At the rate things are going, there ain't gonna be a Heaven or a Hell.
"Relax, Queenie. We have big things planned." Nyarlathotep gave her a wink. "We're gonna make a statement, and all of Purgatory will be our stage!"
"And you," Yog tapped the table in front of Valentino, "Focus on things here in Hell. Watch the skies carefully and I am sure there will be some good news stories that you'll be able to cover. Let the people know exactly where Lucifer's allegiance lies. And informed public."
"Oooo, gossip." He clapped his hands excitedly. "I do love a good hit piece."
"And you," Lilith turned to Alastor. "You're going to stay with me for a bit." Alastor did not like this plan. He did not like this plan at all. But the thing with the Queen was...
"Of course, your majesty." That he could not resist.
"Well, this has been fun, catching up with everyone. But I have a movie to attend." Cthulhu got to his feet, finishing the last of what was in the mug before refilling it with some water from the tap. Alastor blinked.
"You are going to that movie too? Seriously?"
"I think it will be fun." And with that, Cthulhu was simply gone. Nyarlathotep sighed heavily, leaning on the counters his head tilted back.
"Yeah, I'm not sure why he wants to go either, but whatever."
"He likes films." Yog Sothoth shrugged his shoulders as he started wiping down the bar, which was polite of him, given the fact that he did not work for VoxTek, as far as Alastor knew.
"I guess. I'm going out for a snack." And with that Nyarlathotep was also gone. Yog finished wiping down the tables, the glasses, then nodded to the group.
"If you need anything, we'll know." And he was gone.
Valentino downed the rest of his drink looking around the bar. "God its so dead in here. I'm going to my room. I miss my comfy bed and room service." He headed out of the door. It was dead in here. He was right. Everything looked normal on the outside, but if Alastor focused through the ringing he could see that the people sitting at the tables seemed as if they were really more fused to them. The warm bar lights, were actually off. The room was really dark. But Alastor could only see that reality if he tried. He turned to Lilith who was finishing her own drink.
"Do you see it?"
"See, what." Lilith looked around.
"The room."
"What about it?"
"Are the lights on, or off?"
"Is this a fucking riddle?" Azazel stood quickly but Lilith put a hand on him and slowly lowered the angry Hellborn back into his seat without ever getting out of her own chair.
"Down, Azazel."
"It was just a question."
"The lights are on." She glanced at Alastor, her lavender eyes scanning him over, carefully. "You should really be more careful, Radio Demon. Corruption can make reality a little muddled. You can't let it start getting to you. You'll be no use to me if your mind goes."
"I think my mind is just fine." He finished the bourbon Husk had prepared for him. Looking into the glass. "But you know their lying to you, right?"
"There's some truth in their words." Lilith was calm, collected. She seemed to genuinely believe she was in control. "I think they are tired of being under Heaven's thumb like we are." She finished her drink. "But I am sure they have their own plans. That is why I had them make a deal."
"And that does what exactly."
"You're a demon." Lilith's eyes flashed to his face, her expression was cold. "You know better than anyone that deals are binding to all parties involved."
"And do they know that?"
"If they don't, they'll learn." Lilith got to her feet, walking to the door, Azazel trailing behind her, walking with a visible limp. "Now come along. We have a few things to do."
"Oh how fun!"
"Don't condescend to me, Radio Demon." There was a flash of purple and Alastor could see the collar and chain around his neck, wound neatly in the Queen's gloved hand. "You forget who has been helping you rise the ranks. I chose you because I thought you could make a difference." The chain vanished.
"Oh, I assure you I can." Alastor had been on board at first. He really had. Working for the Queen, learning the weaknesses of the royal family? Who wouldn't be drooling at an opportunity like that? It put him in the perfect place for a hostel takeover when the time was right.
It was a really good plan.
Except...
The Queen was more of a puppet than the Muppet living in the Devil's house.
And, as Alastor exited the building, making eye contact and nodding to Husk who was sitting on a bench outside seemingly playing a card game with a passerby,
Alastor had to wonder.
If the Queen saw the lights as being on.
Then perhaps...
She could not see the decay on the chain she was holding.
A/N:
HAPPY ANNIVERSARY!!!!!!!
The Q&A is now open!!!!
Please leave any questions you have for me (or for any of the characters- if you prefer!) And there will be Answers at the end of next week's chapter!!!!!
